Show Posts

This section allows you to view all posts made by this member. Note that you can only see posts made in areas you currently have access to.


Topics - J2H

Pages: [1] 2 3
1
Climax Control Archives / The other side of J2H
« on: December 01, 2023, 07:58:10 AM »
Sunday 26th November 2023.
Tempe, Arizona.
Climax Control.

J2H had just finished his night, commentating on Peter Vaughn Vs Alexander Raven, and had no plans to stick around at the arena after the match, which matched his determined walk as he made his way through the curtain and down the steps. In his mind, things were simple, just go to the exit and go home. He knew he wasn't doing anything special when he showed up at the arena and not brought anything needed for wrestling, all he needed was on his person when he spoke a few words on commentary, but so an SCW World Heavyweight champion, his work was never done. He stepped down the steps leading to the top of the ramp behind the curtain, his World Heavyweight Championship over his shoulder and turn the corner, looking at the people around him, but Pussy Willow wasted no time approaching.


Pussy: Hey J! Nice work on commentary out there.

He stopped in his tracks, his eyes moving up and down on the long time SCW reporter, knowing that she was after something.

J2H: I know, I'm J2H, I'm fucking awesome.

He was aware that somewhere, a camera was rolling on him, it was the SCW way, film everything because you never knew what could be used.

Pussy: And you learned what match you're going to face Alexander Raven in at December 2 Dismember.

He rolled his eyes, knowing where this was leading to.

J2H: Look, I know you're here to ask whatever you want to ask, I know there's camera rolling around here somewhere, I know you have  a question or two about it so just get on with it so I can get the fuck out of this place. It's Arizona, no one likes Arizona, I don't like Arizona, the people who live here don't like Arizona, so just ask away.

Pussy looked slightly taken back by J2H's firm words but wasn't surprised by the man who often shows up to work in a bad mood.

Pussy: Well, I'm a little confused.

His patience was wearing thin as he looked at the woman through narrowed eyes.

J2H: Confusing you is not difficult to do, but ask your fucking question or let me go home to my family.

Her mouth opened with more surprise but finally managed to get out her question.

Pussy: With all the matches you've been through lately, the high level of insane feats that have got people talking for months later, were you surprised that Alexander Raven didn't go for something more violent?

J2H couldn't help but smirk a little inside. He was expecting more from Alexander Raven.

J2H: I thought that he would be more creative then that! I mean I gave him the fucking world when it came to choices, I gave him a chance to live up to his reputation of being a bad ass but it appears that he was too scared to do anything to put himself at risk. I had to go through hell against Michael Harris, I had to beat five other people in a match just to call myself a champion and he comes up with a fucking submissions match? Let's call it what it is, shall we? It's self preservation. He knew that taking on me in something big like that would only get him hurt. He knew that no matter what, putting himself in harms way wouldn't work out for him, but that's not the only reason.

Pussy: It's not?

J2H: No, it's not. The other reason is that he's trying to show that he's smart. He knows that I rarely use submissions, he know that I don't do that MMA shit, so he's playing on that. He thinks this is the best fucking chance he has of becoming SCW World Heavyweight champion. He's picked one of my weaker sides to my game to exploit it while saving himself from getting hurt, but here's the fucking thing. I'm J2H and I got weeks to learn this submission shit and within a week, I will be the best in the world with those things, so I'm not fearful of this match because my weakness will become my strength in no time. Now I'm going to go now, because this is fucking boring.

He didn't wait for Pussy to ask him anything else as he walked past her, heading towards the corridor near by but Christian Underwood cut him off by raising a hand from across the hall.

Christian: Just a minute James.

He could feel the anger build up inside him as he was once again stopped from leaving the building, stopping and giving Christian a few seconds to make his way across to speak to him.

J2H: I got places to be, like out of this state and home.

Christian raised an eyebrow at him as he looked at the shorter man, turning his full attention to him.

Christian: Before you go, I wanted to let you know something. You haven't been in the ring since you won that thing.

J2H: Who's fault is that? I mean I don't book this shit. I don't put my top stars in matches with five people who have a grudge against me through jealousy who decide to bang me up to prove a point. You're the one with the pen and could put my name down to fight.

J2H shrugged at Christian while smirking at his boss.

Christian: That's what I'm about to tell you James, because I've done just that. I've used that pen and I've wrote your name down and I've been trying to decide who to write against it and then it hit me. Now your opponent for December 2 Dismember just lost to Peter Vaughn, so I think maybe we should put you in the ring against Peter Vaughn, clash of the champions.

J2H looked blankly at Christian, his eyes locked in with his bosses eyes as he shrugs his shoulders at him.

J2H: Do it, because you know as well as I do, there's no one here who can stop me, not Alexander Raven, and certainly not Peter Vaughn. You line them up and I'll knock them down and once I'm done, once I'm finished with Raven, I'll even take Vaughn's Roulette title from him too. Peter Vaughn doesn't worry me at all, so yeah, I'll see you where ever the next show is and add his name to my list.

Christian: It's in Phoenix.

J2H sighed as he shook his head, once again disappointed by hearing another show in Arizona.

J2H: What is your obsession with Arizona? Like really? This place is a fucking dump! Ugh!

Christian shrugged his shoulders but J2H walked passed him, heading towards the exit and finally on his way home.

*******

Wednesday 29th November 2023,
Beverly Hills, California,
Beverly Gardens Park.

J2H didn't care about his reputation when it came to being on screen, he was used to being the bad guy, to a point, he loved being the bad guy and doing all he could to be the greatest antagonist that he could be, but away from the cameras of SCW and the pressures that came with being a public figure, he liked to see himself as a normal guy, a father like most on the SCW roster. Being a World Champion and father wasn't an easy thing to do for anyone, especially when your children are young and a champion has to do the extra work, such as travelling to every show for a five minute spot, or doing extra promotional work around the world, it was tough to maintain a regular relationship. J2H somehow seemed to keep things together, dedicating a day to being around his son without Melody being around and today, James Jr had decided on feeding the ducks at a park. 


J2H: Don't run too far ahead.

J2H watched his son move ahead of him, peering out from under the brim of a baseball cap with hood covering the cap itself. The month had been cold in Beverly Hills, and J2H dressed accordingly.

JJ: I won't!

He watched as his son, bread in hand, made his way to a small duck pond and walked towards him, keeping his head down lower as people passed him by. He caught up with his next in line namesake and stood over him, watching as the ducks came closer as a handful of bread hit the water. These little moments, just watching something so simple brought a show of pride through him as he looked at him.

J2H: Daddy's gonna go sit on that bench, don't go closer to the water because if you fall in, you might have to live with the ducks.

J2H smiled as his son turned around and looked at him with a mischievous look in his eyes, on his innocent looking face. 

JJ: Can the ducks come and live with us Daddy?

J2H's eyes widen as he thought back to the duck Melody once brought home, Dexter, who seemed to have more human traits then most people.

J2H: We tried that once, and that duck was a pain in the butt.

He muttered the last words so that James Jr didn't hear through his thick, full lined hooded coat and the little man turned his attention back to the ducks as J2H took a few steps back to the nearby bench. He kept a close eye on his son as he watched him throw another handful of bread, causing the ducks to come closer. James Jr turned to smile at his father before throwing another handful of bread towards them. 

JJ: This is fun!

J2H smiled at his sons excitement as the ducks came closer. J2H loved moments like this where he could just slow down and see the world at a slower pace. It wasn't long before the bread had gone and his son was barrelling his way back to him, jumping in the air and on to his father's lap.

J2H: Out of bread already?

His son nodded at him as he wiggled to a comfortable position.

JJ: They were very hungry today. They must have missed breakfast.

His innocence made J2H nod along with his son.

J2H: Yeah and you need to have that if you want to be big and strong.

J2H looked at James Jr, he could tell his son wanted to say something but didn't know how to or how to word it.

J2H: Something wrong?

JJ: Are you going away again to wrestle?

These were the moments that the big tough wrestler side of him hated, having to leave his family if only for a few days.

J2H: I'm going on Friday and I will be back on Sunday night.

He saw the look of disappointment on James Jr's face and it was a look that he hated to see.

JJ: Ok.

Just one single word from his own son stung J2H, but he knew this is something that he had to do.

J2H: There is a good thing though.

JJ: What's that?

J2H: You get to see Daddy wrestle again.

Those words brought a huge smile to the young man's face. He loved to see J2H wrestle, it's why J2H did still wrestle rather then being a man who could comfortably live life. He was only twenty nine years old and could easily retire and live well, but he did this for his son. He did this because his son was a fan and worshipped him as a hero.

JJ: Yay! Who are you wrestling daddy?

J2H: I'm wrestling Peter Vaughn.

An air of silence filled the space as his son looked at him with a thoughtful expression on his face. He put his head on J2H's arm, not saying anything as he squeezed his hand.
 
JJ: He's a good wrestler daddy. He beats everyone.

J2H knew his son was a fan, even at a young age, he was almost a student of the game, watching as much as he possibly could watch when it came to Sin City Wrestling. He knew which wrestlers were on winning streaks, more so then most of the wrestlers backstage.

J2H: But I'm better. I've beat Peter Vaughn before.

JJ: In a tag match with that mean man as your partner.

J2H: Yeah, but that mean man is gone now, I don't know where he's gone but he's gone and I don't think we'll see him again. I think I should have enough to beat Peter Vaughn. Before he had a partner so he didn't have to worry too much but now I think he's at home scared because he knows I'm going to beat him.

J2H had a reassuring tone to his voice. He knew his son was becoming more and more familiar of how wrestling works with every passing day. He'd been backstage at the big SCW shows so saw how things worked, but loved the fantasy of the fact that it could be real.

JJ: Do you think so?

J2H: I know so. Don't worry, I'm not going to work this hard, spend all this time away to lose to Peter Vaughn. Peter Vaughn has his own stuff on his mind. He has to think about his own championship so things will be ok. I'll be there on Friday, beat Peter Vaughn on Sunday and be back before you know it.

James Jr looked at his father, feeling reassured by his words.

JJ: And then you're going to fight Alexander Raven.

J2H was impressed with his son's memory and how much he loved wrestling in general.

J2H: I'm gonna beat Alexander Raven.

JJ: Good cause me and mommy are going to be at December 2 Dismember.... What does dismember mean?

J2H: That's not something you need to know until you're older. It's just a show name, a bad show name but a show name anyway. I will beat Peter Vaughn, I will beat Alexander Raven and then I will be home with the championship belt and then Santa's gonna show up and leave you lots of presents if you keep being a good boy.

An excited look appeared on James Jr's face. He loved Christmas as much as he loved wrestling and couldn't wait.

JJ: Lots of presents?

J2H: Lot's of them. You know what your mother is like, she loves Christmas too, that's where you get it from. That's why I suspect we're going back to the house and it's gonna look very much like Christmas.

JJ: Can we go home and find out?

He jumped off J2H's lap, jumping up and down on the spot, looking at his father waiting for an answer.

J2H: You sure you don't wanna stay out here a little more.

A very fast shaking of the head from James Jr showed his intentions at this moment in time and J2H stood on his feet.

J2H: Alright. Let's make a quick stop off first to get some hot chocolate for mommy and Simpson and we'll go home and find out.

James Jr. didn't need another second to think about it as he quickly started to move away from the bench and pond, innocently waving towards the ducks as he passed by. J2H shook his head before catching up with his son as the scene fades to black.

*******

Friday 1st December 2023,
Just outside Phoenix, Arizona,
Dobbin's Lookout

The week had passed fairly peacefully compared to most weeks and the champion had made his way to a location around about thirty minutes outside Phoenix, Arizona to Dobbins Lookout, a place that looks over Phoenix, located in the South Mountain Park. The usually busy spot was slightly less busy on this cold but bright December morning as J2H sat on a rock, Phoenix over his shoulder. The SCW World Heavyweight Championship sat on his other shoulder, then slight glare of the sun reflecting off the gold plates secured to the leather strap. 


J2H: Even with a view like that, Arizona is still ass.

He didn't even know why he hated Arizona so much, but for some reason, he had never been a fan of it.

J2H: All week, I've heard people say the same shit over and over. In the streets, online, everywhere I have gone this week, I've had people say to me that this Sunday is going to be my biggest fucking challenge I've had. Everyone was telling me that Peter Vaughn is the biggest challenge in SCW right now. Clearly these idiots wasn't watching when I faced Michael Harris cause he was my biggest challenge, but Peter Vaughn?

He stopped for a second, looking down at the ground below him before he lifted his head and looked deep in to the camera.

J2H: Just because the man has been on some kind of streak, doesn't make him my most dangerous opponent yet. I'm his most dangerous opponent yet. You don't get this thing over your shoulder if you're not the best in the business.

He looked at the SCW World Championship, pointing to it with pride on his face.

J2H: Can I say the guy isn't talented? Fuck that because to be a Roulette champion, there has to be something about you. To not know what match you're stepping in to takes some thought process, it takes confidence. I know this because I have been there, early in my career, I was a Roulette champion and I beat people who went on to make a name for themselves, I beat people who were much better then this roster, and that is why people are looking at you with rose tinted glasses Peter because being a champion is one thing, but the way you get known as one of the best champions of all time is based on the people you beat and you beating the Miles Kasey's, and Bill Barnhart's of the world isn't exactly setting the world on fire. I mean come on bro, you're facing Eddie Lyons for that thing, you're not facing anyone with any credibility when it comes to building a legacy, you're not beating people who have any value. Did you see me at High Stakes? Did you happen to watch the main event or did you just walk away after your match Peter? I beat Goth, Austin James Mercer, Jack Washington, HB Carter and Alexander Raven. Each man a champion at some level, each man holding those single belts and leading. You're facing guys who barely make a dent in this business.

He smirked down the camera because he knew he was right, he knew the difference in quality was plain to see.

J2H: It's really clear to see Peter that while you're having that fucking huge win streak, you haven't really taken on anyone good and I should probably let you in on a little secret about the Roulette championship. I should probably tell you something just in case you didn't know. That championship, it's there for the lesser people to play around with, it's there for people who just come here that's not really as good as they think. It's a testing belt so when you came here with all those credentials and with all those accolades, you was seen as nothing special and put in the SCW equivalent of the special education class. 

He smiled and looked at his own championship belt.

J2H: It's kind of like a test, see who can handle being a champion and leading a division. Sure, you put on passable matches, but leader of a division, you are not.

One of J2H's main gripes with the SCW roster was well known and he knew that Peter Vaughn was a prize example of his major gripes.

J2H: Anyone who knows me, knows my hate for lazy fucking champions. I got this belt, I show up every fucking week. I don't care who you are, or what level your championship is, you show up every fucking week and you talk about it. You make people interested in it, you show there's some fucking pride in what you do and you've had that belt for a long time Peter and we've seen you talk about it what, once in front of a live crowd? That's fucking embarrassing for a champion!

He turned his head from the camera, gritting his teeth before snapping his head back.

J2H: Champions, challengers, you should be working but no prick even knows what Eddie Lyons sounds like, no one knows what the Roulette Champion even looks like in the ring when he's not wrestling. You might think that you're this great champion Peter but you're like so many others in SCW right now, you're a fucking let down. You're a let down to the fans, you're a let down to your division and you're a let down to me!

He took a moment to breath and collect his thoughts before continuing.

J2H: You can claim to be whatever you want Peter, you can swing that belt above your head all day every day but having that belt does not make you a real champion. Champions lead, Champions step up, champions pull a division behind them, champions force challengers to step up and you're not doing that. You haven't since the day you won that belt and I'd bet that even with this shot in the arm, this kick up the ass, you still won't try and raise your game. I am gonna tell you how this is gonna go bro. You will have your moment in the sun with me, and you're welcome for that, but I will win. You'll go back to fighting guys like Alfonso whatever his fucking name is, and Eddie Lyons, and Bill Barnhart and you simply won't give a fuck. You'll sit there in silence while the guy who writes the card hypes you up instead of you doing it yourself. You can hold that title beating nobodies forever, You can take the easy way out on your career and get a pay check and wave around that gold for all to see, but you will never be a real champion until you can prove you're a real leader.

He stopped to take a deep breath.

J2H: What you're looking at Peter is a real fucking leader, you're looking at someone who pulls people up with them, makes them work harder then anyone else ever has done in their careers. I drag people to levels they didn't know they had and Peter, I'm looking at you, I'm looking at a man who is at the top of his division and I'm thinking that you can't step up to the level that I'm on. There's a reason I'm the SCW World Heavyweight champion and you're nowhere even close to being up on my level.

He looked at the SCW World Heavyweight championship and smiled.

J2H: I know you're probably thinking this is your chance, this is your time where you could make a real name for yourself against someone as good as me, but that makes you no different that anyone else I've had to face in my career. I've had a target on my back for years because of who I am, because of people know how far ahead of them I am. I'm used to these people burning a hole in my back because they know if they beat me, they can go up a whole new level, but just like everyone else Peter, you will try and you will fail like they did. I've watched you up close, less then a week ago, I watched you very close and I wasn't impressed. Threw yourself around the ring, didn't impress me one little bit.

He shook his head firmly.

J2H: You're not coming up against an Alexander Raven here. You're coming up against the man who is going to beat Alexander Raven in a few weeks time and end the year as SCW World Heavyweight Champion. I'm ten times the wrestler he is and always will be so you have no chance in this Peter. You're there because they couldn't find me anyone else to go against. Clash of the champions is their go to thing when someone like me needs someone as a warm up match. You're not here on merit, you're not here because your very deceiving winning run, you're here because I need to face someone and they wanted it main event worthy. The only reason you are main event worthy is because you have a piece of gold that is built on beating nobody with any credit. Well, welcome to your moment in the spotlight Peter because you're about to see what a real challenge is here in SCW.

He laid his palms out flat in an inviting manner.

J2H: But this is going to be very eye opening for you, because you're about to see that the gulf between my belt and yours is too big for you to handle. You'll see that SCW isn't as easy as you think it might be because there's a big reason I am where I am and you are where you are. This is where you see that you're better off swimming with the minnows, rather then stepping up to the sharks. I know you didn't ask for this but you will learn from this that I am not here because of my reputation, I'm at the top because I work harder then each and every person in the fucking locker room to keep my spot at the top. I put myself through hell every fucking time I get in the ring, trying to make it a match of the year every damn time and people like you who cruise along on your countless world titles and your reputation are just not as good as they think they are. You're one of those people Peter.

J2H stood up from the rock he had been sitting on.

J2H: I've seen people like you brag about being a multi time World champion and not one of them has impressed me that much, telling me how many belts you've won also tells me how many belts you've lost. Doesn't mean a fucking thing to me, what means everything to me is my urge to stay on top, my urge to be the best all the time, the power that drives me and what's driving me Peter is the fact that I'm gonna snap your six straight singles match win streak. I've beaten you in a tag match with that fucking loser Goth, but now you're about to see how different I am when you look me in the eye one on one. This is not your redemption or getting something back for the fact that you was on the losing side against me. You're not getting to lucky number seven Peter, cause on Sunday, your record takes a turn for the worst, you go in to December 2 Dismember, stupid fucking name by the way, on a loss. There's no way around it, it's just how it's going to go for you.

He cracked his knuckles as a serious look on his face matched the serious feeling inside.

J2H: For the fans, seeing someone like you who is beating everyone one on one, go against a guy like me who is just unstoppable, it might be a dream match, but for me Peter, it's just another match, just another guy with a reputation and a win streak for me to have. You're just another guy who thinks they can use me to step up and show the world who you are when realistically, you're gonna be just another guy who falls at the feet of the greatest SCW World Heavyweight champion there's ever been and while I have this belt, you'll always be in my shadow. While I'm still here, you will never be thought of as anyone other then the guy who beats the jobbers. You will never work hard enough to be as good as I am because I'm J2H, I'm the fucking greatest champion that this place has ever seen, and you're Peter Vaughn, luckiest champion SCW has ever seen. Come Sunday, people will see that you're nothing at all.

He gritted his teeth as he pointed down the camera.

J2H: And that's real talk bitch!

J2H walked away as the camera settled on a shot of Phoenix before fading to black.

2
Climax Control Archives / What if...
« on: September 29, 2023, 11:05:15 AM »
Friday, 29 September 2034
Corbin, Kentucky

What if....

Everyone loves a what if story, so let's tell you one. What if J2H didn't have the money he did and didn't take wrestling seriously....

It's a path many wrestlers have to choose between in their careers when the question what am I doing this for seems to come up in to their heads. It might be after a damning loss, it might be after not having the success you expected to have at that point of their career, it might even be after getting hurt seriously for the first time in their career, but every wrestler at some point, will ask themselves that question. It's not always about that question though, it's about the answer. What are your levels? Do you want to be the best you can be or are you just happy scraping a living and not really giving a damn about anything else.

Well what if J2H was one of those people? What if he didn't care about the fame, or the hard work to get there?

It was a time to suspend belief as we jump eleven years in to the future to a place called Corbin, Kentucky, a place many probably haven't even heard of, let alone had the urge to find on the map or go and visit. A forty year old J2H sat in a dimly lit locker room, but the toned body from modern days had never been and haggard looking shadow of what could have been, sat on an old wooden bench as a light flickered in the room.

J2H: Place so shit, can't even fixed the lights.

His voice was less smooth, more gruff then the modern day version, as if years of fast food and cigarettes had taken its toll on him. He looked towards dripping water in the corner of the room and shook his head in disappointment as he reached down in a bag next to him, reaching in and pulling out a bottle of cheap scotch and placed it on the bench next to him. He fished his hand in once more, pulling out a packet of cigarettes and a lighter, pulling one from the box and holding it in his teeth. A flick of the lighter sent and orange and blue flame dancing towards the end of the tobacco filled tube and he breathed in the toxic concoction of seven thousand plus chemicals.

J2H: That hit the spot.

A cough came from his forty year old lungs, the smoke blowing in different directions as he reached for the bottle of scotch and unscrewed the cap. It took him seconds to lift the bottle towards his mouth, removing the cigarette from his lips with his left hand and glugging from the bottle after a quick movement of his right arm. He pulled the bottle from his lips, his face wincing at the cheapness of the alcohol and that added burn that comes with inferior brands.

J2H: Ugh...

It was all he could muster as the scotch hit home and his eyes looked around the room once more and he let out of a sigh. He raised the cigarette again, putting it between his lips and taking another inhale of thick smoke before blowing it across the empty room. The room didn't stay empty too long as his attention moved to the doorway and the promoter of tonight's show, a man with a balding head and a bad comb over walked towards him in a suit that looked like it had come from a thrift store twenty years ago, stood in the doorway. He walked across the room, cutting the space between them down in just a few seconds.

Promoter: James, you can't smoke it here!

J2H scoffed as he took another puff from the dwindling down cigarette and blew smoke in a disrespectful manner at the promoter, not really caring what he has to say. He reached for the bottle once more, lifting it up and taking another swig before screwing up his face at the bitter taste.

J2H: I can do what the fuck I want and you don't pay me enough to care about this place or the rules, so fuck off.

Frustration instantly hit the promoters face as he looked at the former SCW star, instinctively running his hand over his hair and messing up his bad comb over.

Promoter: You can get the building shut down because of that and you shouldn't be drinking before a match.

J2H looked at him through eyes filled with contempt and a mouth full of gritted teeth.

J2H: Again, you don't pay me enough for me to give a fuck, you don't pay me enough to be here... In fact, what shit box town are we in right now?

Promoter: Corbin, Kentucky.

He shook his head as he looked at the promoter.

J2H: A place where the best part of the town is the sign that reads your now leaving Corbin, Kentucky. I used to go on world tours, I used to wrestle on television, I used to travel the world and now I'm in hick town USA.

The promoter was clearly uneasy at J2H's outburst against the town.

Promoter: I grew up here.

J2H lifted the cigarette back to his lips and inhales deeply once more, letting out a cough as his lungs cleared of the toxic smoke. He dropped the cigarette to the floor, using his tattered wrestling boots to stump out the last of the burning tobacco and looked the promoter in the eyes.

J2H: You have my sympathies.

Again, the promoter looked uncomfortably at J2H, his eyes glancing towards the bottle as J2H picked it up for another drink, followed by the screwed up face. The promoter quickly tried to change the subject.

Promoter: We need to run through the show. You're on first.

J2H quickly put his hand up to the promoter, stopping him in his tracks, much to his frustration.

J2H: First? You have me curtain jerking? Are you fucking insane? I'm J2H! I was on SCW television, I was a former roulette and tag champion! I was someone people wanted to see every week and you got me opening the show in front of what, fifty people?

Promoter: Forty five confirmed people, but we expect more then that with walk up sales.

J2H: Great so we might expect forty eight then. You want me to open the show in front of forty five confirmed hicks and a couple of sisters slash wives that might show up. You want me to do that when I'm J2H? I was on some of the biggest shows in history and you want me to do that.

He stood up in frustration and it was clear to see the years had not been kind to the physique of J2H. His stomach hung over his wrestling shorts, almost covering the top half of the band. He took a half stumble towards the promoter.

J2H: I deserve better then this shit you're offering.

Promoter: It's what you agreed on when we spoke on the phone.

J2H turned his back on the Promoter for a few seconds, his eyes closed, his teeth grinding against each other as he spun back.

J2H: Well I must have been drunk or fucking stupid to agree to this bullshit! I must have been out of my mind to ever consider coming to a place where the average amount of teeth in people's heads just happens to be three! I must have been on something to ever agree to work in this place, in this town around people with IQs lower then their shoes sizes.

He took a deep breath as he looked around the run down makeshift locker room and back to the promoter.

J2H: I could go back to Sin City Wrestling if I wanted!

The promoter tried to hide a smile as J2H turned around in frustration. He knew J2H could never go back to Sin City Wrestling after he left because he chose the path of least resistance, the path of laziness over working hard.

J2H: But fine, you want me to wrestle first, that's fine. I'll do it because the sooner I do, the sooner I get out of this place and head somewhere much better.

Promoter: Right, so you go out there and you cut a promo about your opponent, a wrestler called Turbo, then he interrupts with an attack, you guys go back and forth for ten minutes and he beats you.

J2H couldn't believe what he was hearing as he looked at the promoter through narrowed eyes. He had come all the way to Kentucky to wrestle for ten minutes.

J2H: Are you fucking for real? I've come all this way to wrestle first and that time? Are you insane? I should be here putting on the show of their lives and I'm losing to a fucking guy called Turbo? Are you seriously out of your mind!? I'm the biggest star you've ever had here, I'm the biggest star you ever had here, so why the fuck am I losing to a guy called Turbo.

The promoter knew J2H was only a star in his own head, he knew his career had not gone the way he would have liked it to with minimal effort.

Promoter: Turbo is a local guy, he wrestles for me a lot, so he's going over in this one.

The thought of laying the promoter out with a right hook had crossed J2H's mind but he closed his eyes and took a very deep breath before looking at him again.

J2H: Fine, I will go out there and cut a promo, I will do the job, I will give them a match they would remember but I want you waiting for me right behind the curtain with my money so I can do that and get the fuck out of this place, agreed?

A look of relief covered the promoters face as he felt he'd won this round, unaware J2H might have had other plans.

Promoter: Great, you have a deal, show starts in two minutes so get ready.

The promoter left the room quicker then he walked in and once again, J2H reached for the bottle, lifting it to his mouth for one more shot of cheap scotch, before putting it back in to his sports bag. After pulling the zipper tight, J2H stood up and pulled the bag over his shoulder and headed towards the entrance. He saw the promoter and slid the bag from his shoulder and pushed it towards the promoters chest.

J2H: Hold this, get my money ready.

Generic music played as J2H stepped through the curtain and couldn't believe his eyes. A tired old ring was set up in the middle of a run down hall, just a barricade between floor seats and nothing else. No protective mats covered the floor, just cold, hard wood. J2H walked to the ring to boos and nothing more, zero theatrics or any sense of caring. He got in the ring, looking around at the people there, estimating maybe thirty and took the microphone off the ring announcer.

J2H: Cut that shit music that sounded like a thirteen year old made it on an old beat up computer while on a break from watch his sister in the shower.

Instant heat came from the crowd as J2H smirked.

J2H: You know who the fuck I am and you're probably wondering what a superstar like me is doing in a town like this. Well you're not the only one asking that fucking question cause I've been asking myself that question from the second I happened to be here and I can not wait to leave this damn place. I was told a few minutes ago I'm facing some hometown guy called Turbo.

The thirty or so people in attendance cheered the name, but J2H didn't care.

J2H: Original name bro. Being from around here, I guess you guys have a lot in common with him. I presume he too only had two teeth and introduces his wife to people as his sister.

More boos hit the ring, but J2H still didn't care. In this moment, he was numb.

J2H: I don't wanna be here longer then I have to be, so bring this backwards fuck out here right now so I can beat him and get the hell out of here.

Generic music played once more and a man with a mask ran to the ring at full speed. A referee had been waiting outside the ring and took their cue to slide in. Turbo quickly slid under the ropes and in to the ring. The feeling of impatience rattled through J2H as he looked towards the referee and waved his hand to hurry things along. The referee called for the bell.

J2H: A match to remember...

He beckoned at Turbo to run to him and Turbo understood, running to him to allow J2H to duck the clothesline. Turbo bounced back off the ropes and hit J2H with a high knee to the head. J2H crumbled to the floor and Turbo went for the cover.

ONE!

TWO!

THREE!?!

An air of shock descended on the building as J2H smiled and rolled out of the ring, turning back to just flip the bird at a stunned Turbo and referee. He walked back to the curtain and through it, back to the promoter.

Promoter: What the hell was that?

J2H smirked at him as he pulled the bag from the promoters hands, just looking him square in the eyes.

J2H: I promised you a match you'd remember, that people would remember and they will remember this. Your little home grown boy just got a big time win against someone who has been on TV, he can dine out on that for a long time and I can get the fuck out of here and never look back, so pay me and let me go.

The promoter looked uneasy but reached in to his pocket and pulled out a single one hundred dollar bill and handed it to J2H. J2H looked at it and walked past the man, hoisting his bag over his shoulder and making his way to the exit. He didn't feel the need to shower after a four second match or even change, just wanted out of the place as quickly as he could. He pushed the door open and made his way towards the parking lot.

J2H: Where the fuck did I park?

His eyes moved around before settling on his car, an old beat up red car with a huge scrape down the side of it and a yellow door. He made his way to it and opened the door, the door clearly not locked, owing to the fact J2H thought no one would steal that piece of shit. He threw the bag in the passenger seat and moved around the car to the drivers seat. He pulled open the stiff door and took a seat inside. He reached for his bag, pulling out the packet of cigarettes and placing one between his lips and scrambling around for the lighter. A few seconds later, the cigarette was lit and J2H looked around the surrounding area.

J2H: What the fuck did I do with my life?

A moment of clarity set in for the former Sin City Wrestling star.

J2H: I should have worked harder...

He slumped his head on the steering wheel, countless thoughts running though his head as he realised he was the only one to blame for his career going down to this....

*******

29 September 2023.
San Francisco, California

It was a stunning afternoon in The Golden Gate city, and it was as alive as to be expected for the forth most densely populated city in America, but J2H had found a quiet place to sit and talk. With the Golden Gate Bridge in the shot, he sat down at the waters edge and looked towards the huge landmark stealing up a lot of real estate on the camera. His eyes turned back towards the camera on the right of his face, the wind blowing his hair from right to left, just a cool breeze just strong enough to move his blonde lochs.

J2H: Everything you just seen Jaycee, everything that aired before this, the whole what if scenario, that's where you're heading.

He was never one for giving any kind of advice to anyone but he smiled at the thought of the tie in from what just aired.

J2H: We're wrestlers and it's not about some bullshit people think where if the fans talk about you, you become popular and able to take on the world, work anywhere, have a spot at the top of every card, be known everywhere you go. It's not fucking like that. You have to put in the work, the effort to be where you want to be in this fucked up world we call professional wrestling and you seem to be going the wrong direction. You seem to be running away from what people consider a success. You're sitting there wasting yourself away Jaycee and believe it or not, I used to be just like that.

He thought back on the days of humiliation that he suffered at the hands of everyone.

J2H: You was probably watching me all those years ago as a teen, watching by rise, but there was a time before that when I was everybody's little bitch. Let me refresh your memory and give you a little inside information. I bought my way in to SCW, charity shit because I could, not because I wanted to put in the effort, work for embarrassing shows and companies in piss smelling social clubs full of drug dealers and other criminals who found a place to do their dirty work away from the eyes of the law. I didn't want that bullshit, I wanted a shortcut and Christian Underwood did a charity auction to be a wrestler for a bit. Probably gave the money to some shitty animal charity or something like that, but he did that, I had the money, I had my foot in the door with no real effort. I sat backstage that day, looking at the eyes upon me, looking at everyone thinking who the fuck is this kid and what right does he have to be amongst us?

A slightly pained look crossed his face as he thought back.

J2H: The locker room leaders were dicks Jaycee, they didn't deserve hero worship, they were just straight up entitled dicks. I was this kid with a ego that kept most of their hate shielded and all I had to do was walk to the ring, act all high and mighty and go home, but humiliation number one happened that night. Just before the show, I was told there was an idea for me. In my head, I'm thinking great, then I was told I was gonna be given a shitty little belt and lose it to a fucking Teddy Bear. Do you remember that shit from back in the day Jaycee? Do you remember watching me lose to a fucking Teddy Bear because that damn thing was getting more of a push then anyone else backstage. It was child's play, it was embarrassing as fuck, I knew it was people trying to make me look like shit but I did it. I went out there and make an ass of myself and that's when SCW took advantage of me Jaycee.

He shook his head as his mind drifted back to some unpleasant incidences.

J2H: For a one off night where I didn't do anything, and I was meant to go find a trainer if I wanted to be a wrestler and come back, that was the offer, but they thought they could take liberties with me and fucking hell, they did just that.

He rubbed the side of his head.

J2H: I was learning on the job in every goofy match they could think of, I was covered in plum pudding at Christmas, and fake blood at Halloween, all under the guise of roulette matches. I was beat up by old guys and thrown in trash cans Jaycee, that was my fucking life. I could have been one of the famous Seven Deadly Sins, but the thought of working with Despayre and Rage made my skin crawl, and at that point, I had a simple choice to make. I had to decide what kind of wrestler I wanted to be. I had to choose where I wanted my career to take me, fuck, I had to decide if I even wanted a career in wrestling. I had the money to the point I didn't need wrestling, I didn't need to see those smirks on people's faces backstage, but something about me had caught on with the people. Maybe they wanted to see me humiliate myself every fucking week or something, maybe they wanted to see me get beat up, but people knew the face.

He pointed to his face but doesn't show emotion.

J2H: I could have gone home to my huge mansion, I could have sat there watching old movies and using years of top education to forge my path in life, or I could have fought for something more. I decided to fight for something more, so I searched for the best fucking trainer out there and I found him. You can talk about the best gyms till your blue in the face, The GO Gym, Wolfslair, Hero Academy, Hells Gate and of course your very own one Jaycee, Jet City. Each of those have had former World Champions teaching future World Champions, but I refused to be a generic wrestler turned out by the same old formula. I wanted unique and I got that.

A half smile appeared on his face.

J2H: See now you've had the advantage there Jaycee because you came out of one of those world class training gyms, you didn't have to suffer the embarrassments that I had to, you had a step above most people, but you're finding yourself in the same position I was in all that time ago. You have the choice to make, step up or get stepped on and you find yourself in a great place to do just that.

A smirk appeared on J2H's face as he breathed in the cool, fresh air.

J2H: You're in the biggest match of your career and you have disappointed everyone around you so far, but here you are, by order of Michael Harris to have the biggest match you're ever likely to have. It's a chance for you to step up and show the world you're not a loser. It's a chance for you to sit there and try and take things more seriously. I had to choose between being that guy who people pissed on, or become that guy who pissed on others and I stepped up and look at me now. I chose not to become a joke and put in the effort and you're in the same spot.

He cracked his knuckles and looked at the water in front of him.

J2H: Ben Jordan might see you as a future World Champion, he might see you as someone with potential but it's fucking amazing how different someone else can see you because I don't see you as that. I see you as the guy who's gonna drift through his career, clinging on to a well paid SCW contract for as long as he can because deep down he knows that all that awaits him in the big wide world when that contract is done, is twenty beer soaked people in a tiny room who think that you absolutely suck. Your career is gonna take a nose dive when you leave this place and you'll be working for places who can't air their fucking shows on time and claim tape delay.

He looked at the camera with a tilted head and a smirk on his face.

J2H: Yeah, it's 2023 and shit places still use that bullshit.

He rolled his eyes.

J2H: Anyway Jaycee, this is your dilemma at this point, this is where you need to choose if you're going to be the man who steps up and stops wasting his career being lazy, doing fucking nothing of note and cruising through a contract you haven't justified from the second the ink dried. It's time to either shit or get off the pot Jaycee because like I told Kris the other day, you either get your head in the game or it's gonna get real ugly real fast.

J2H waved his finger at the camera.

J2H: Just don't think you're getting a win out of this, far from it Jaycee. I can turn people in to stars just by beating them. Carter's star went through the roof after a match with me to the point I picked him personally to take on Michael Harris. You can be the same because I am gonna be your motivation because on Sunday, you're gonna feel that buzz of being in the ring with someone like me, you're gonna feel the buzz of real competition and nothing short of it. That kind of buzz is addictive Jaycee, that kind of buzz is something you can't get from anything else and it could give you the motivation to drag your ass off the floor, stop being the forgotten member of Jet City. No bullshit love in's like your thing with Ben Jordan, this is the addiction you're gonna need. Now believe me when I say you won't be winning this one at all, but this is your chance to have that star of yours start to rise, this is that chance for you to have people put eyes on you. This is not a time for you to be winning but it is a time for people to take a little more notice of you.

He takes a long deep breath before locking eyes with the camera again.

J2H: Take this one seriously Jaycee because if you don't, then this doesn't end well for you, you might as well show up, lay down, give up and I put you in my rear view mirror and start thinking about what fresh hell I'm gonna put Michael Harris through. Let's be real, I shouldn't even be taking you seriously Jaycee because you're a waster, a waste of talent, because there's a block in our own mind that won't let you be anything more then this, but I don't like wrestling chumps, I want the best everyone can offer, it's how I get the eyes look at me and hear those voices say just how good I am. I don't want some half effort bullshit from you because you know you've already lost. I still want you to give it absolutely everything you've got. I refuse to look like shit because you don't put in any effort so put in the fucking effort, accept the fact that you won't win but you will walk out of this match smelling like roses. Go and make those Jet City people proud even in defeat.

He stood up and looked around for a second or two.

J2H: I don't accept shit in the ring against me. I don't care how much you've lost in the past, I don't care if you are in a miserable mood. When you're in the ring with me, it's one hundred and ten percent or go the fuck home. There's more then enough people out there willing to step up, willing to take your place in this whole thing. There's thousands of wrestlers out there that will kill for a chance to be in the spotlight Michael Harris gave you. This is a career defining defeat for you Jaycee so try and keep up, try and look as good as you can because I'm telling you that you won't win but put in the effort at least then when you go backstage, sit there and reflect and ask yourself one simple question.

He raised his forefinger.

J2H: Do you want more matches against top stars like me, or do you want to break your body down in front of hicks for fifty bucks a night?

He paused for a second.

J2H: The choice is yours but I'm demanding you step up to me, I'm demanding you do something more in this one night then you've ever done in your career because if not, I'm taking you apart and waking up on Monday morning not giving a shit. I'm waking up and knowing that you'll be working for peanuts in dive towns in the near future and there will not be a single ounce of sympathy from me at all. That's real talk bitch!

J2H walked away as the camera fades to black.

3
Climax Control Archives / Sick of this!
« on: September 22, 2023, 07:43:42 AM »
Monday 18th September 2023
9.30am
Beverly Hills, California.

He was still fuming when he walked in the door of his Beverly Hill mansion on Monday morning, staying behind in Fresno for the night to try and relax and not bring his mood home with him but it was all for naught. He stormed in to the house where he lived with his family and wasted no time at all just moving through the house, not even calling out for Melody or Simpson as he made his way to his own personal gym. Moving through the wooden door, his eyes look towards only one thing, a punching bag across the room. He dropped his work bag next to him and leaned down, pulling the zip back and reaching in, pulling out a promotional photo of Michael Harris with the SCW World Heavyweight championship over his shoulder.


J2H: Even looking at that smug little bastard holding my belt makes my skin fucking crawl.

He moved quickly moved his hand back inside the bag and pulled out a roll of wrist tape and pulled a strip off, placing it on the top of the photograph and pushing it firmly on the punching bag. He quickly unzipped his jacket and threw it to the floor, not caring about cost or neatness and swung a bare knuckle punch at the photograph, instantly crunching it up.

J2H: My legacy, my fucking legacy! My legacy was made by beating people like you! My legacy was made by risking it all for no gain, that's my damn legacy and you're not having it you son of a bitch.

Another bare fist cracked hard against the picture, causing a slight rip.

J2H: You're career is gonna be mine fuck face, my belt is coming back home. I will be a four time champion!

A left hand connected with the torn photograph, lengthening the rip on it.

J2H: The bosses made a fucking mistake Michael, they made a huge mistake by stopping me from putting my hands on you for a month, they made the biggest mistake of their professional career because by the time that time passes, I am gonna make sure that I don't hold back. I'm not just taking my championship back, I'm not just taking your career to add to my legacy, I'm gonna leave permanent damage on you so every time you look at it, you're gonna remember who the fuck I am!

He swung a right hand that almost tore the photograph in half and took a deep breath but was distracted by his phone ringing in his pocket. He growled angrily under his breath as he reached in to his pocket, not even looking at the name or realizing that it was a video call. He hit the button and an angry tone flew from him.

J2H: What!?!

Out of the corner of his eye, he finally saw that the phone call was a video call and lifted it up to put his not so pleased face in the camera frame. He saw his trainer, Austin Parker look at him with lowered eyebrows and a disgruntled look on his face.

Austin: Watch ya tone when ya speak to me? And why would you answer the phone like that, it might have been your mother or someone.

J2H wasn't in the mood to be talked down to or treated like this and he rolled his eyes to show his contempt for the tone. 

J2H: What do you want Austin? I know you didn't just call me to talk about my phone etiquette. Unless you did and if that's the case, you really need to find better ways to fill your time. Maybe take up reading.

He could see Austin also wasn't in the mood to play games and he and J2H always had an honest dialogue flow, even when his real training had just began.

Austin: I ain't calling ya to talk about how y'all answer the phone, I'm calling to ask ya a simple question.

J2H sighed deeply as he looked at Austin, waiting for him to continue with what he wanted to say.

J2H: Go on before I get to your age.

Austin didn't approve of the joke, but kept a straight face on camera, just looking at J2H.

Austin: What the hell was you thinking last night?

J2H: I was thinking why the hell do I work for this curve ball throwing company when I could be sitting at home with my family, that's what I was thinking.

Austin knew J2H was avoiding the real question, so chose to push him a little further.

Austin: You know exactly what I mean James! Are you out of your tiny mind agreeing to put your entire legacy on the line against a guy who is likely to retire one way or the other?

J2H's face instantly went blank as he looked at Austin.

J2H: What do you mean?

Austin rolled his eyes at J2H as he run his hand over his forehead.

Austin: He's reeled you in James. He pulled that you can have my career shit to reel you in and keep you there. The man is a manipulative liar, he's going for your legacy and the chances are if he beats you and takes your legacy, he's gonna stand in the ring the next week and retire anyway! How the hell can you be so stupid not to see that?

J2H stood looking at the camera, pondering what Austin just said to him and letting it sink in. He'd never thought of it that way before, he was simply blinded by the thoughts of getting that championship back.

J2H: First off, it's fucking annoying how little faith you put in me! Do you think I wouldn't go in to that match and win? This is me Austin, I'm the good long term asset here, there's no way he beats me again. Secondly, this is what I get for pulling on the monsters fucking tail. I thought I could take him of all the power and send him away, I fucked up and I didn't do that. Thirdly, I was good to move on and he came out there to me and kept this shit going and there is only one way to end it and it's me taking his fucking career and adding it to my legacy. It's the only way it ends.

Austin looked perplexed at J2H's words and shook his head with disapproval.

Austin: You put your god damn legacy on the line! Everything you worked for, everything I set you up to get in the first place!

J2H: Hold your horses there cowboy! This isn't about you! This is about me and what I can fucking do. You threw me the pass but I kept running and running and running with that ball. You gave me the tools, I went on to be the best wrestler there ever was. Your legacy of training me won't change. Besides, all the little bitch is doing is giving me a gag order if he beats me. I just can't talk about all I've done.

J2H smirked down the camera at Austin.

J2H: I can't talk about it if I lose, but the internet won't forget it, the people around the world won't forget it, they sure as fuck won't edit every fucking show where I win a belt, but you're forgetting one major fucking thing to this whole damn thing.

Austin: What's that?

J2H: I'm not fucking losing! He beat me once at his own game, in his own little comfortable place, but I refuse to give up my fucking legacy to him. Besides, there's other shit to deal with first Austin.

Austin: I'm not worried about some pissy little tag team match next week. You lose this....

J2H could feel Austin's words grate on him more then they should and quickly snapped at him.

J2H: I'M NOT GONNA FUCKING LOSE! It's that simple! I don't know why you're even fucking doubting me! I am who I am and I am gonna win that fucking match. I am gonna go and single handedly take out Goth and Peter Vaughn, because we know that fucking joke of a partner is gonna be as much use as a paper bag in a thunderstorm. I'm gonna do that and give him a front row seat to me doing that. I'm gonna show him up close and personal who the fuck I am and scare him in to knowing his career ends in my hands.

Austin: But...

J2H: No fucking buts Austin! You pretty much called me to tell me I was a dick for putting it all on the line, but you know what Austin? You know fucking what? It's my legacy! It's gonna grow after I win this match against these piss poor Z list Savours, it's gonna grow more when I get rid of Michael Harris for good. No risk, no reward and it's fucking shit that you have the balls to call me and act high and mighty over my career. I lose, fuck it, J2H dies but I don't.

Austin: Hold on...

He wasn't in the listening mood as he started to pace around the gym.

J2H: No, you hold the fuck on! I made this legacy beating people like him! I made my career defeating everyone and this son of a bitch is no different. I'm gonna push this to the fucking hills and it's a dick move that you would even doubt me, so fuck you Austin!

Austin's patience had run out and his mood quickly soured.

Austin: Why don't you shut up you little egotistical son of a bitch!

His quick remarks shocked J2H in to silence, other then just a mutter.

J2H: I'm egotistical...

Austin: I heard that! Yeah, you are. If you lose this, then what? Did you think that far ahead?

J2H: No because I'm not gonna lose that and it's shit you don't have faith in me to win this one. It's shit that you don't think I can. If I lose, big fucking deal. I'll come back wearing a mask and start again, or I become just James and start from the bottom and create another legacy. Fuck it, I'll go in the Hall of Fame twice under a fresh start, but I will tell you this Austin, I will be fucking winning and that's that, case closed. Call me when you have more faith in me.

J2H didn't wait for another word to come out of Austin's mouth as he quickly cancelled the call and dropped the phone back on to his bag. He interlocked his fingers behind his head, breathing deeply and trying to release the anger from his body. His mind rushed as he thought about Austin's words cutting in to him and punched the punching bag with Michael Harris' face on it once again. His bare knuckle shot echoed around the room as the photograph finally gave way and fell to the floor. He didn't know Melody had been standing behind him, listening to his conversation with concern on her face. He slumped to the floor, sitting down in front of the punching bag with his legs crossed, looking at the torn photograph.

J2H: I can't lose this but I need to focus on Peter Vaughn and Goth. I need to focus on those two, I need to get this Harris bullshit out of my head and see this as a handicap match. I need to...

He could feel eyes looking at him from behind and turned his head to see his wife Melody standing back and looking at him.

Melody: You know, Austin could be right.

Just hearing those words made him grind his teeth firmly and left out a huff of breath through his nose. Melody heard but still approached her husband, slowly sitting next to him.

J2H: First off, don't you start as well cause I have no patience today, secondly it's rude to eavesdrop on someone else's call.

Melody looked at him through sympathetic eyes as she shuffled around to face him.

Melody: Sorry, but you were loud enough that I heard you on the other side of the house. I didn't know you were home yet.

J2H: Yeah, I didn't wanna yell out, just wanted to punch this son of a bitch in the face.

He picked up the photograph from the floor and looked at it before throwing it over his shoulder.

Melody: So last night...

He rolled his eyes at his wife.

J2H: You too? You're gonna tell me I'm an idiot too for putting everything on the line? Look, I am my own fucking man here and if I wanna put it all on the line, I will.

Melody looked slightly uncomfortable at hearing her husband like this. She knew he was a bit of a hot head when it come to certain situations where he would act before thinking.

Melody: Not so much that. The whole getting fired thing if you hit Michael Harris and the tag match.

A rare half a smile appeared on J2H's face as he looked at Melody.

J2H: Do you really think anyone in that fucking office is gonna fire me or dick wad? They fire me, then they're fucked. They know how much they've made since I've been back. They know I've done everything to help people step up to the plate. They fire me, they fuck their whole Supercard. There's no chance they will.

Melody: They might to make an example of you.

J2H: They really won't. If I knocked him in to the middle of next week, they still won't fire me. The hardest part is getting through that fucking tag match with him standing there lurking.

J2H stood up and reached down to Melody helping her to her feet.

J2H: I don't want to deal with that stupid prick anyway. I need to focus on that damn match. Whoever came up with this shit needs a kick to the face. Maybe I should say fuck that and stay here and not give a damn about it.

Melody frowned at him, slowly shaking her head. She knew he had never looked so serious at walking away from a match and put her hand on his shoulder to reassure him.

Melody: I know you won't do that.

His eyes narrowed as he looked at her, his jaw clenched and his body tense.

J2H: Won't I? What the fuck they gonna do to me if I don't show up? Fine me? Big fucking deal! I don't want this match, I've never wanted this match, this is just the creation of a sick mind who wants to sit there laughing while I do what I do. It's bullshit Mel, utter bullshit and I want no part of it. Even bitch boy Harris don't want any part of it, so if neither of us show up, what's it matter? Goth will brag that he beat me by default and that's the only way he can ever beat me. Peter Vaughn will just sit there looking goofy and getting ready to face someone like Barnhart for the eight hundredth time. Who really gives a shit if it happens or no.

Melody: The fans might.

J2H: The fans want to see me kick the shit out of Michael Harris, that's all, nothing more, nothing less. That's all I wanna do is get my hands on him. 

Melody: You need to...

Before she could continue, J2H cut her off bluntly.

J2H: You know what? I am fucking sick of people telling me what I need to do and what I don't need to do. I'm sick of people telling me I'm a dick for putting my legacy on the line, I'm sick of people trying to tell me what's best for me! I'm J2H! I've done things my way my entire career and guess what? I'm fucking good at it! I've made myself in to the most talked about person on the SCW roster ever because I did it my way and no one else's. I didn't follow a path everyone else took, I cut my own fucking path!

He shook his head at Melody.

J2H: I don't need this shit!

He turned away from his wife and stormed out of the room, leaving her standing confused as he disappeared through the door and the scene faded to black.

*******

It was Friday and J2H had found himself in Fresno, California, but his sour mood had yet to subside as he sat in the stands of the Selland Arena, the same arena where SCW was to host Climax Control 373. He watched from up high as the ring crew were seen putting together the stage area and arranging floor seats. J2H looked to his right to see the camera next to him.


J2H: Who came up with this bullshit? I mean fucking seriously, someone wants me to be in the ring with someone who cut my flesh up like a butcher going to work on a pig and not expect me to fucking hit him?

Anger rose through his body as he gritted his teeth.

J2H: And team with him no less. Fucking team with him. I don't know who's sick mind this one came out of but it's bullshit. A lesser man would have packed up his shit and fucked off home and stayed there but I'm not a lesser man.

People could accuse him of many things but having no pride is his work was not one of them.

J2H: So it's come down to this to team build for a team I never wanted and a team I won't be part of again after tonight. Teaming with a man who wants to rip down everything I've ever built, take a sledgehammer to the walls of my career. Since I heard about this match, I have been pissed off and rightly so and that has left a sick and bitter taste in my mouth but that just means that some fucking losers have got to pay for it and well, looks like those losers are apt this week because it's Peter Vaughn and Goth.

He knew he had many successful battles with Goth over the years, so confidence filled him from that alone and the smile on his face matched the inner confidence.

J2H: Losers is the actual right word. The Savours, the group who has saved no one or nothing in their entire SCW run, a group that's had more fights amongst themselves, then standing up as a unit against the rest of SCW to take over. Hey dick wads, do you know what being in a stable actually means? It means uniting, it means standing up and fighting together but all you dicks are known for is beating each other up. The in fighting made you look weak with your best crew that involved Mac Bane, Ken Davison, guys who could hang at the top and even they kicked the shit out of each other. Now what have you got? An over the hill dark side douche who is about sixty, a guy who has a nickname that is a bit meaningless, a whole bunch of women who wouldn't know how to get a promo in on time, and a fat fuck who thinks he speaks for the world when his only meaningful contribution to society is keeping tube sock companies in business.

He felt disappointment when talking about The Saviors.
 
J2H: You gave a championship to chubby because he won one match in fifty, you took on Krystal Wolfe and kicked her out in a couple of weeks, this should show you all the mentality of you people. You're all indecisive, pathetic little losers, past your prime with no direction. You couldn't save a fish from water.

He waved his finger at the camera.

J2H: And in that sea of losers, there is one man who stands out, but trust me, it don't take a lot to stand out when you're swimming in a sea of shit, and that's you Peter Vaughn.

He paused for a second to drag out the drama.

J2H: I had heard of you Peter, long before you decided to end your career by joining those bunch of rejects and misfits. I heard about your championship credentials, and knew you were a world champion in a few places and for that, I give you just an ounce of credit. You've even come in to SCW and done the right thing, stay low, build slowly instead of the two pump chumps that win a top belt in a shit hole company in front of fifty people and think they can step up to the big stage like SCW and be on my level. You've done it the right way, but this is the biggest fucking match you'll ever have in your career because you're lucky enough to be in the ring with me. This is where shit gets real, this is where your perception of SCW changes very quickly, cause I ain't like those low level nobodies begging for shots at the lowest belt. I'm not Miles Kasey, I'm not Bill Barnhart, I am something beyond those. I am more then a God compared to those guys. That's too big of a step for you to come on up Peter.

He was serious in his words and his face reflected that.

J2H: Everyone you've faced in SCW so far have been amateur hour, but me, I am a different class. Take yourself to school, look at my legacy and all the shit I've done.

He fired off a stern look down the camera.

J2H: Yeah Michael Harris you coward little bitch, I said my legacy cause it still is my legacy and always will be...

He leaned back in the chair.

J2H: Look at my legacy Peter, name one man in SCW you've faced that has the credentials I have, the skills that I have. Name one fucking person you've ever faced in your career that has my kind of levels. My guess is even though those multiple world title reigns in those little puddle companies you thought were oceans, no one even come close to everything that I can bring to the ring. That's the difference between us, you've gone out and found little places you can look big in, while I've been the company man in the biggest company in the world. I've been the company man where legends came to face me. I don't have to chase, they came to me, so while you were scratching it out in the cesspits that called themselves wrestling companies, I was already beating legends. My point to this is all those title runs of yours means shit to me. The Roulette title is the most prestigious you've ever had and that's not even a world title. Sunday is where you see what being at the top of SCW is all about because I am the peak of it all, I'm the next SCW World Heavyweight Champion...

He looked down the camera, just mouthing the words "Fuck you, Michael."

J2H: And you're in over your head. I am gonna give you some seriously good advice Peter, the best you'll ever get here.

He moved his face closer to the camera.

J2H: Get the fuck away from whatever this incarnation is of The Saviors. If you want the success, get away from them now, move as fast as you can. Goth is a joke, The Troll is never gonna amount to anything. The work ethic is shit to the point most forget to get their promos in at all to the point that it's a miracle they even have a fucking job, and not one of them is even close to being as good as Mac Bane, Ken Davison, Matt Knox, Amber Ryan. This is a piss poor leaderless group and they will destroy everything you've ever done. You will not come up smelling like roses with this group, they will drag you down, get away from them all, bro, I know, I know that tag team partner of yours and you need to get away from that shit while you can.

He was feeling honesty flow through him as he continued.

J2H: And no on to you Goth. We've known each other a long, long time, haven't we? Going back to when I first won the World championship. We've known each other that long because you were in that gauntlet match when I won the belt. I know you're old but do you remember your reaction to me winning the championship? Cause I fucking do.

J2H had told the story countless times, but wanted to again with more detail.

J2H: It's been clear in my mind ever since the day I won it, Valentine's Day, 2015, seven years ago, two weeks short of my twenty third birthday. I remember that day well and more then anything Goth, I remember becoming the companies youngest World Champion and walking through that curtain holding the belt, not knowing what was next, how things worked, what to do. I had no champion to defeat for me to walk up to and say thank you, I had no one tell me what to do and I remember walking up the ramp with my mind racing, thinking about if I should give this up, if I was good enough. I went from midcard to starting something special and I walked through that curtain and you was the first person I saw there Goth, but you wasn't looking at me ready to congratulate me. You was standing there bitching at Christian Underwood because you didn't fucking win the match. You stood there whining and crying because this kid, and yes, I heard you say kid, took the World Championship.

A look of anger flashed over his face.

J2H: I heard you say I didn't deserve it, that I was nothing and that burned in my mind like someone had stuck a red hot poker in my ear. You didn't give a shit about me, just your spot. You was an old guy then clinging on to your spot and you're an old guy now trying to do the same. Difference is seven years later, I have passed everything you've ever done yet your fucking entitled ass sat there saying I wasn't fucking worthy! You was meant to be a professional but all you did was suck the fucking air out of the locker room and fill it with poison, because some young kid showed he was better then you.

The more he spoke, the angrier he became.

J2H: Fucking professional? You were nothing more then a vindictive little prick, but as soon as I heard the words, saw the act, I knew I had to prove you wrong, I knew I had to stick this middle finger up and say fuck you Goth.

He flipped his middle finger to the camera.

J2H: I did that, I proved countless times that every time we went to war, I fucking won. No matter the situation, I fucking won. I am not giving you credit for acting like an entitled dick and I sure as fuck will knock your teeth down your throat if you try and take any kind of credit for who I become, but this is why I come after you more then anyone else on this roster when we're in the ring. I turn in to that twenty two year old, listening to someone I used to respect and I gotta fuck you up man. I change and have to completely fuck you up.

He took a moment to breathe, trying to let the anger fall away.

J2H: I know it still plays in your mind, it was no coincidence that when I won the World Championship recently, you wanted to jump up and take it from me, like a fucking brat who sees someone with better toys then him. Been the story of your career when it comes to me. I become champion and it eats you alive, you can not wait to try and take it from me. Remind me again, how many times have you tried and actually been successful?

He lifted his hand, making a zero with his thumb and forefinger.

J2H: I'm your fucking white whale Goth, fuck that, let's go behind the character, I'm your fucking white whale Gerrit, I've been in your head since that night and no matter how many times you try and jump up and derail me, no matter how many times you raise that harpoon and try and take me down, you never fucking will. You haven't in the past and you sure as fuck won't in the future. Do I make myself clear to you? Am I through your thick skill? Let it go Goth, cause I will only disappoint you again and again.

His voice finally softened.

J2H: Nothing changes here. I will see you, I will beat you again Goth. I will put it that same level of anger against you as I always have and the result remains the same. This time you get to drag a partner down with you.

He turned away to look at the ring but continued to talk.

J2H: That is my playground, and on Sunday night, I take down a champion and a chump and Michael...

J2H turned back to the camera.

J2H: Just because you're protected now, remember, it won't last forever and that's real talk bitch!

J2H turned his head back to look at the ring as the camera faded to black.

4
Climax Control Archives / Carter? Ok....
« on: August 04, 2023, 10:47:33 AM »
J2H was fuming when he walked through the curtain after his segment on Climax Control. Anger crossed his face, mixed with a hint of frustration as he burst through the curtain with his championship over his shoulder. The atmosphere in the backstage area instantly turned ice cold as staff members averted their gaze as to not meet the gaze of the SCW World Heavyweight champion as he looked around the backstage area.

J2H: Who's the fucking dickhead who played that son of a bitch Harris's music?

He was met with a few casual glances and silence as people quickly moved away from him as he stepped down the steps that led away from the ramp.

J2H: You lot fucking heard me! Who played his damn music?

Again, an awkward silence filled the backstage area, more and more people moved away as he looked around through narrowed eyes, but was quickly approached by Hot Stuff Mark Ward and Christian Underwood.

HS: What's going on?

J2H looked towards the two bosses, his eyes narrowed as they dart between the two owners of the company.

J2H: What do you mean what's going on? Do you even watch your own show or does someone give you the rough idea of what happens?

Christian: Of course we watch the show, but what the hell are you going on about?

J2H: Michael Harris clearly isn't here, right?

HS: Michael Harris hasn't been on the tour at all. He lost the match, like most champions who lose, he got offered time to relax and he took it, so no, he's not here.

J2H: So who's the clever dick that played his fucking music to fuck with me.

Christian: Let me see if I can figure that one out for you.

Christian turned away from the group, but J2H's eyes don't leave him as he put his finger up to an earpiece and muttered to himself. He waited for a few seconds as the World Champions eyes burned a hole in his back, waiting impatiently for a response. After a few more seconds, Christian finally turned around with a puzzled look on his face.

Christian: No one played his music.

J2H: So you're saying I just randomly heard his music play because no one pushed the button to play it? I didn't have a stroke out there, all those people heard the fucking music, and you're telling me no one at all pushed the button to make it play.

HS: I was at the table that could make it happen with a couple of assistants, I never called for it to be played.

Christian: And the guys in the truck said they didn't play it and I trust them, they've been with us for years sooooooo....

J2H grinded his teeth, his anger and frustration started to get watered down with confusion as he tried to decide if to believe them. He knew these two had pulled tricks like this for years to move things along, but it made no sense for them to do so with Michael Harris missing in action and not sure if he was even returning.

J2H: So he somehow remotely hacked the system and played his own music just to fuck with me for mentioning his name a couple of times recently? I smell bullshit, I think you have someone on your staff that is playing buddy buddy with him and they're using me to mock, even if the shit has no intention of coming back. It's his big final fuck with James moment.

HS: I don't know what to tell ya, but I'll look in to it and see if I can find out what's going on.

This did nothing to pacify the feelings running through J2H as he looked at Hot Stuff with narrowed eyes.

J2H: Why don't you call Michael Harris and find out what the fuck his game is. Find out if he wants to come back and get violent or if I have to downgrade and face Goth because he made a big fanfare of digging up a group who can't stay together for more then five minutes and mentioned my name. Been there, done that with Goth.

Christian: Like he said, it will be looked in to and we'll figure it out.

J2H sighed as he looked toward Christian and back towards Hot Stuff and shook his head slowly. The anger only slightly subsiding for a little while.

J2H: Well while you two figure that out, I'm going home. I've bounced around this tour doing absolutely nothing but talk and I'm sick of being away from home, so I won't be around next week. Hit up Harris and get him on the show to talk about things and I'll go be like the rest of the roster and stay at home when I'm not needed.

Hot Stuff and Christian shared an uneasy look, instantly getting the attention of J2H.

J2H: What?

HS: Actually, we need you to show up next week. We have a title defence for you so you need to be in Peru next Sunday.

A sharp inhale from the champion quickly showed he wasn't happy with the news he had just received from his bosses, he had his heart and mind set on some time at home with his family who he had rarely seen since he became champion.

J2H: Seriously?

Both Christian and Hot Stuff nodded their heads at the same time as thoughts rushed through J2H's mind. He knew he was the champion and wanted to lead by example. He had flown half way across the world, just to sit and talk for a few minutes, but he knew he needed to do that to prove what he'd been saying about the SCW roster for a long time.

J2H: Fine, I'll fly in on Saturday.

Another uneasy look crossed the bosses faces as the exchanged glances, causing J2H to roll his eyes at the pair.

J2H: Now what?

Christian: We're recommending everyone goes there as soon as possible. The air is thinner where the show is and we need everyone there to get used to it to avoid any issues. We have medical professionals to check everyone out when they arrive and again a couple of days later to see if you have acclimatised to the area.

J2H run his hand over his head, not sure he could believe what was being said by his bosses. It meant more time away from his family, but he knew he couldn't refuse, not just cause of personal pride, but he had long claimed the SCW roster was lazy and only show up to wrestle. He'd shown up when he wasn't wrestling, he could hardly do the opposite in his mind and not show up to wrestle.

J2H: Fine...

He shook his head towards the bosses.

J2H: Who am I facing?

HS: HB Carter...

J2H wasn't sure how to take the news, so took a few seconds to let it sink in. He was unsure why Carter was picked when he had all but offered Miles Kasey a shot at the championship on social media not too long ago, but he knew there was no one else stepping up.

J2H: Yeah, ok. I'm gonna go now, cause I got a very awkward conversation to have with my wife about the fact that I won't be flying home.

He didn't wait for a response from either of the two bosses and breezed past them and towards the locker room.

*******

Ninety minutes later.

China was below him as his private plane, flying towards Peru, just at the beginning of two refuelling stops on a twenty hour plus flight. A look of concern was on his face as the plane hummed through the air as he sat with a laptop in front of him, the curser hovering over Melody's name. He took a deep breath, just waiting for a few seconds, running the potential conversation over and over in his mind before finally hitting that call button. It didn't take too long before the smiling face of his wife Melody was on the screen.

Melody: Hey baby!

He smiled just hearing her voice, the tour taking it's toll on him for just being away from his family. He knew tours were like this and would usually take his family along with him if it was more of a lighter travel tour, but this shotgun, all over the place tour was not one for his family.

J2H: Hey babe.

Melody returned his smile as she looked at him from across the world.

Melody: Are you heading back home now?

He wanted to open his mouth and blurt out the words he'd practiced in his mind all the way to the airport, all the way through security, all the way through take off, but he couldn't. Melody could sense something wasn't right with her husband.

Melody: J, what's wrong?

He sighed as he looked at the screen, knowing he was about to disappoint not only her once, but twice when she had to tell his son that daddy wouldn't be home just yet.

J2H: I can't come home right now.

They were not the words he practiced in his head for an hour before, but they were the only words that would come out of his mouth.

Melody: Oh?

He could feel her disappointment from across the globe and he never wanted to let down his family.

J2H: Unfortunately, they want me defending next week in Peru, some shit about the air being thin so they want me there right away along with the rest of the roster. They'll probably all be flying out tomorrow morning or something but this pissed me off and I just wanted to get the fuck away from there, so right now, I'm somewhere above China, heading to god knows where to refuelled, then heading to god knows where else to refuel, then possibly a third god knows where to do it again and then to Peru.

Melody couldn't hide the disappointment in her voice as she spoke to him.

Melody: I really wanted you to come home, James Jr misses you. He loves seeing you on the screen, but he misses you being here.

Those words almost broke his heart, he wanted to be home with his family and was hoping to do so if only for a few days.

J2H: I'm sorry, I didn't know about this till I walked back through the curtain but I can't be one of those champions who don't defend. I mean for the last few weeks, I think only Salco has been defending all the time, no one else has. I really wanted to be home, I told them I'd go home,fly in on Saturday, but here I am.

Melody was always a person who tried to make the best out of a bad situation, even when inside she was angry or annoyed.

Melody: At least you'll get to stop over in some different places. You'll be able to see some of where ever you are.

J2H: I'm going as far as airport VIP lounges or something like that, I'm not staying in any over night. This whole China to Peru thing will end up about thirty hours of travel when you count the stops. I'll just sleep on the plane or something.

Melody: You know as well as I do, that is going to drive you crazy being stuck on a plane for so long.

She was right, but he knew that he just wanted to get there and be done with the whole travel thing.

J2H: I'll have lots of time to go less crazy when I'm there and I don't give a fuck what I'm told to do the following week, I'm coming home right after the show and I'll fly where ever I need to for the weekend. This tour thing has been horrible.

Melody: You used to love touring.

J2H: I used to love it when shows were three or four hours apart, but twenty plus hours is too damn much, especially when it's places I can't really bring you and JJ. It's too much travel to be here with me. A tour of one country, or a continent, great, but this is double figure travelling between each show. It's too much.

Melody: Comes with being the champion.

She smiled at him, reassuring him but deep down, he felt differently.

J2H: If I knew this shit would throw me all over the place, spending more time away from you both, I would have put in a lot less effort against Harris.

Melody: You did it for JJ. He wanted to see you win and you did for him. You put in the effort so your son could see you be a champion again instead of him constantly watching your old matches over and over again.

He knew she was right but he hated being away to the point the pandemic was not as bad for him as it was for others. Staying at home was his idea of heaven.

J2H: I know and I will do it as long as I can.

He was serious, nothing more motivating then your own child to be the best you could be.

Melody: You look tired. Why don't you get some sleep and call me when you get to your first stop and tell me where you are.

He nodded at the camera.

J2H: I will but I think I'll just record something quickly for the match, send it in, get it over and done with so I can spend the rest of the week hiding from the fucking world in no doubt, some crummy hotel room with shit wifi.

Melody smiled at his tone, but knew he was serious.

Melody: Love you!

J2H: Love you too. Give the little man a big hug from me and tell him I will call him tomorrow.

Melody nodded and blew a kiss before the screen went blank and J2H fiddled around for a recording program on his screen. He found one eventually and it was time to talk about HB Carter.

*******

J2H: Well Carter, aren't you a lucky man?

He looked deep in to the camera.

J2H: You must be feeling like the proverbial dog with two dicks at this point because I bet you didn't expect to be going to Peru and headlining a show against the world champion giving you a chance to walk in to Violent Conduct with the biggest prize out there. I bet your jaw hit the floor and you cried on little Miles shoulder, used that mop top on his head to dry those tears and double check that you heard right. Well, you did hear right Carter, at a young age, you've been picked to go against the greatest SCW World Heavyweight champion of all time.

He smirked at the camera.

J2H: I was younger then you when I got a World Heavyweight championship shot and well, I don't miss so I won, fuck, three shots at the big prize and three wins for me but there won't be that fairytale ending for you Carter. In fact, I know what it's like to be young and looking at this belt knowing it could be mine, but I did it in a tougher way. I took on the whole roster in a gauntlet match where no one thought I would ever stand a chance and not only did I stand a chance, I did it and pissed off everyone around. It was more then glorious, let me tell you. Seeing people like Goth throw a backstage fit was amazing. Seeing the whole roster sulk because this young kid went and beat all their old asses because no one took him seriously. I learned a valuable lesson that day Carter, I learned that you need to take everyone seriously or things could blow up in your face, so I will take you seriously, but I can't help but think you've seen this match announcement, or someone has run up and told you, and you've already beat yourself up here.

He tapped the side of his head.

J2H: You saw my name and you knew at that point it wasn't gonna be an easy night for you at all and already, I know you can feel the nerves running through you, already I know that you're sitting there wondering how you can solve the problem that no one else has solved in a long time and beat J2H. I can answer that for you Carter, you can't beat J2H, it is that simple. Everyone has tried, and no one has in almost a year. The last person to beat me was Fenris, later last year, no one else has even come close Carter so get rid of every thought in your head about ever beating me, wipe the thought of becoming World champion out of your head right now because it will only end up in disappointment.

He smiled down the camera.

J2H: Everyone is going to be telling you that this is your big chance Carter, that this is where you can shock the world, make something of yourself, be the man you want to be. Everyone gets in to this business to be where I am right now, everyone gets in this to be a champion, to be THE champion. Little titles are cool while you're learning so much about this place, but it's not about those little titles, it all leads up to the big prize, that pot of gold at the end of the rainbow. I am what every young wrestler wants to be and it doesn't matter if you come out of the GO Gym, it doesn't matter if you come out of Jet City, everyone aspires to be the champion but no one tells you about the guy who already is the champion, no one tells you the fight they have in them and this is your first shot at this Carter, those people can encourage you as much as they want but the truth is very, very simple. You're not ready for this, you're not ready to dethrone me at all. You can come in to this one full of piss and vinegar, you can listen to everyone building you up, wanting you to take this from that meanie J2H, but it's all false.

He stopped for a second.

J2H: Everyone that tells you that you stand a chance in this thing, they're not believing in you at all, they're really not, they're just trying to fill your head with confidence and your heart with hope. They don't actually believe it, they're just trying to make you believe it but that's not going to be enough at all. That's not gonna make you actually win. Words do not improve skills in a week, even if you hit the training mats constantly until next Sunday, it's not going to improve your chances of beating me, because there are no chances of beating me at all. These words might make you more determined to shut me up, but it doesn't mean it's going to happen.

He shook his head.

J2H: Just because someone on the booking committee likes you, or drew your name out of a hat to face me, it doesn't even mean they have faith in you to even beat me. It means you was the best option of a bunch of people who don't put in the effort. Maybe because you have occasionally appeared without being booked, you was deemed worthy of this honor, and that's exactly how you should see it, as an honor, as a privilege to be in the ring with me and use it as an experience. Don't need to over think it, you're not gonna win, you never was because I am better then you in every way, I was a World Champion by the time I got to your age, but you need to see this as nothing more then a learning experience so when I've thrown the belt away to whoever when I get bored of it, you will be able to go against a lesser man and have a much better shot at becoming a champion. This is your time in my spotlight, but it's not your time to shine Carter, you're there for just a little exposure while they fuck around and find out who I'm facing at Violent Conduct, yes me, not you. Back up plan for you to be champion has not even entered their mind.

He felt the confidence run through him.

J2H: This is not about you as such Carter, they might be thinking long term for a push to the top in the future but this is not the start of your big run, this is not the start of you being pushed to the stars. You must be thinking about this right now and you will think about it all week and you will come to the conclusion everyone else already has and that you're cannon fodder, that you're just there. I bet by the time this airs probably on Friday or something, you'd have found your first set of grey hairs, you would have had many sleepless nights, you would have seen me walking around Peru and gone scuttling back in to your shell with the nerves too much to handle. I bet when you have slept, you've been waking up with cold sweats and shivering. I think I've been in your head all fucking week Carter and not in the same way you usually dream about men. I think by now, I've haunted your dreams and I'm gonna know for sure as soon as you start talking about me. I know you'll be looking down that camera with a dry mouth and a squeaky voice because you know, I'm already in your head and have been since the second you heard about this.

He looked serious at the camera.

J2H: I know I'm there Carter and the closer it gets to the match, the worse it's gonna get. Hell, just hearing me speak right now, I bet you felt that chill running up your spine. Now you know I'm talking directly to you Carter, you're feeling it even more, am I right?

He stopped as if giving someone time to answer.

J2H: It will not get any easier when you're standing in the ring and you're waiting for that music of mine to hit, because it will feel like it's lasted forever there. You'll look at the crowd and you won't be able to stop yourself from getting caught up in the moment. It will hit you even more about the situation you're in and you will crumble. It's happened to bigger and better people then you Carter. That's when reality strikes and you melt Carter. Don't take it too personally, you're just not ready to be at my level, no one here is on my level, but you almost certainly, not even close. It's not you're fault, you're just no J2H, there's only one of me and that's all there needs to be because I am top of the world, the best SCW World Heavyweight champion there has ever been and I will show that to you Carter, up close, personal and this is gonna be something you can tell your gran.... errrr, nevermind. This is something you can at least talk about for a long, long time. The day you got your ass kicked by the legend himself...

He leaned closer to the camera.

J2H: And that's real talk bitch!

J2H closed the laptop and leaned back in his chair as the camera faded to black.

5
Climax Control Archives / Can not be broken.
« on: June 16, 2023, 06:50:56 PM »
Right after Climax Control 361.

What? What is going on? Why is it dark? Fuck, I can't open my eyes, come on James, what the fuck happened? Why am I in my own head?

Think.... just think, what was the last thing you remember? You was walking through the parking lot, about to get the hell out of.... fuck, where was I? I can't even remember that.

Think... You was leaving somewhere you can't remember, you was walking through a parking lot, that was it! You could see the car and something hit you. A car hit you. It must have been Harris trying to get you out of the game, but a fucking car? He fears me that much that the son of a bitch tried to kill me.

Open your eyes James, see what's around you... Unless you can't, shit, am I dead? Did the motherfucker kill me or something and this is it, this is what death is like? Just stuck in your own head constantly talking to yourself? This can't be how it ends for me, hit by some bitch because he's too scared to lose his title.

What's that bleeping? What the hell is that? If I'm dead, this must be my punishment, a life time of bleeping in my head. Nah, I can't do that. Open your fucking eyes James.




His eyes fire open, but only to be seen in a hospital room, through blurred vision, he can only see two doctors moving around him and a nurse assisting them.

Nurse: Mr Huntington-Hawkes, try not to move, the slightest movement can cause more damage.

J2H's voice was groggy but he knew he needed answers and lot of them.

J2H: Where the hell am I?

Nurse: You're at a medical centre, you were hit by a car as you were leaving an arena.

J2H: Michael fucking Harris.

The nurse doesn't catch the name completely as she busies herself around him, while the doctors check his vitals.

Doctor: It seems considering the nature of the accident, it could have been worse.

J2H cleared his throat, trying to turn his head but a neck brace kept it in place.

J2H: It wasn't a fucking accident.

Female voice: Now now James, no need to be a potty mouth.

Again he tried to turn his head to see where the voice was coming from, but his neck was firmly in place. Seeing this, the female moved her head in to view to show it as Devona.

J2H: Fuck, I really am dead and now I'm in hell.

Devona smiled at J2H.

Devona: I'm an angel, don't you know?

J2H scoffed but a sharp pain ran through his body, causing him to wince.

J2H: Yeah, so was Lucifer, don't you know?

Devona: Well, that shows you haven't got brain damage, at least no more then usual.

J2H closed his eyes for just a few seconds, unimpressed by Devona's half truth attempt at humor. His eyes flash around the room, trying to clear his head.

J2H: Out of all the people they could have sent with me to where ever the hell I am at the moment, why did they send you? Like seriously, why you?

Devona tapped her chin, looking at him.

Devona: I guess I was just the unlucky one who happened to be nosey at all the noise going on in the parking lot and I saw you looking like a badly shaped pretzel and my doctor instincts kicked in.

J2H: You're an animal doctor.

Devona: And you're an animal at times.

A sigh passed through J2H's lips, he was in no position to argue with anyone, pain went through him at every slight turn. He could feel pain all over his body and his face told the story.

Nurse: We should give you something to help with the pain.

J2H: No, I don't want anything to help with the pain, I don't like shit that fucks with your mind, I can handle it, just do what you gotta do.

Devona: Well aren't you a big boy.

J2H: Shut up!

The nurse chuckled as she moved away from J2H.

Devona: Maybe you should take something for the pain, the pain of me having to listen to you talk.

J2H gritted his teeth, unable to turn to Devona.

J2H: This is why you're an animal doctor, because they can't understand a word you say which is great cause your bedside manner is fucking awful. How about being useful and calling my wife, or telling me what the fuck happened?

Devona: First off, Christian called Melody and she will be here as soon as she possibly can. Secondly, I don't know the details. All I know is you got hit by a car, but I would say it was more then planned because there was a camera set up and it was shown.

J2H: That son of a bitch Harris is behind it. He couldn't have just done it, he had to show the world just for a pissing contest, I swear to everything unholy that I will get the motherfucker back for this. Just let me get up from this thing and I will go deal with him.

The nurse leaned over him, stopping him from pulling himself up.

Nurse: I really wouldn't recommend that. You have two cracked ribs and a concussion right now, and that's from the primary assessment, there's no internal bleeding as far as we can tell but we need to do scans for other injuries. You could have more then just those mentioned. You could have brain injuries.

Devona: How would we tell the difference?

Devona laughs but J2H lays there unimpressed by Devona's joke.

J2H: I swear to God I would have rather had Jason Adams here with me spinning around in his chair then have you making really piss poor jokes.

Devona: Ah, lighten up, you're alive and stable, it could have been much worse.

J2H: But I'm here! I should have been on a plane, going home.

Devona scratched her head, looking at J2H and putting an oxygen mask over his face.

Devona: What's that James? You want that pain medication now?

Muffled sounds came from J2H, but Devona winks at the nurse, who smiles back and quickly presses a nearby machine, sending pain medication through his veins.

J2H: Motherfu....

Darkness, nothing but darkness as the sedating pain medication quickly kicked in, leaving him in a world of his own. Hours passed but it felt like minutes before the medication effects started to wear off, his eyes opened again to see the room lit, but staring through the window with a glance of side eye, he noticed it was night time.

J2H: What time is it...?

Devona: About three in the morning.

To his surprise, Devona was still there and he was no longer restrainded by anything.

J2H: What are you still doing here? And where is Melody?

Devona stood up from the chair she was half asleep in before he woke up and moved closer to him.

Devona: Melody is about an hour away at the moment and no one else was going to come and visit you, so I decided to stay here.

J2H shook his head and strangely felt comfort that he wasn't there alone, even if he would never admit that to Devona or anyone else for that matter.

J2H: You didn't have to do that.

His head was groggy and his eyes were heavy but he needed answered.

Devona: Well I did anyway. Did you know that you snore like a rhino?

J2H half sat up in bed and looked at Devona, noticing the neck brace is still on him.

J2H: I do not! And if I did, it's because someone got the nurse to drug me and but me in laa laa land for a while.

Devona smiled proudly at J2H, nodding towards him with a sharp shake of her head.

J2H: That was not cool, I was handling the pain well. Now, what the hell is wrong with me?

Devona: Well, the done tests and scans while you were old cold. You have a big time concussion, a couple of cracked ribs, you have whiplash, so you need to wear that thing around your neck for a while, oh and that boot you have on your right foot, it's because you chipped a bone in your foot.

J2H looked down for the first time noticing the air boot on his foot.

J2H: That did all those tests while I was asleep?

Devona: I guess you must have great insurance or something. No internal bleeding, no organ damage but you have a lot of deep bruises.

J2H: If that fuck face has taken me out of Summer XXXTreme, I swear to whoever, as soon as I can come back, I will and he will be stuck in a hospital for a long, long time.

He felt the anger in him but the residual medication in him took the edge off slightly.

Devona: Most should heal in time for that but you need to rest a lot. The cuts and bruises and broken bones should be ok, they're not big breaks.

J2H: Let me guess, you looked at the x rays...?

Devona: Well, yes, the main worry is your neck, that could take time but you could be ready in time.

He sighed, a million thoughts rushed through his head as he laid his head back down on the pillow.

J2H: I got money and there's nothing money can't fix. I just need to find the best in the world that can deal with these injuries and I'll be back in time to kick the shit out of him and win the world title.

Devona: You know you don't have to rush back? That title shot will be waiting for you, they won't take that away from you. There's no point risking your life over a championship.

He knew she was right, but he wasn't willing to admit that to her.

J2H: I'll be fine, I just need to get out of this place and on a plane. Spend a few days relaxing and I'll be back at work next week. I'm not one of those dick bag challengers who have nothing to say or do.

Devona: Christian is not going to let you work. He called to check up on you and you're not working till your ready to work and have been cleared by specialists. You know how he is, he won't let you do anything unless you've been cleared to do so.

Hearing that annoyed him. When he won the championship the first time, he was a champion who showed up every week, probably one of the few things he and Michael Harris had in common, but even when he wasn't a champion, he would still be there when full time contracted. He had a deep despise for wrestlers who just showed up to wrestle.

J2H: I might not be full time contracted at this point, but I'm not like those lazy pricks on the roster. I'm not one of those dick bags that know about a title shot a month in advance and do nothing to sell it. I need to be there, I need to work, I need people to be interested.

Devona: And you also need to heal because if you show up there, and get involved in something, you're gonna end up ruining your chances. It only takes one shot to your head and your neck is ruined again.

J2H: I can't just sit around and do nothing while that asshole walks around thinking he's got me beat. I need to get out of this bed and go and fuck him up.

Devona: I wouldn't recommend it. Look, take the week and see what happens. Right now I'm going to guess you're not going to be allowed to leave here for a while, so stay, get the best care you can and worry about work later. Just get some rest for now. I'll stay till Melody gets here.

He could feel himself becoming tired, even after a short interaction with Devona so wasn't going to argue, he just nodded his head towards Devona before closing his eyes and drifting off to sleep.

There's still a lot of this story to be told and in time, it will be, but until then, let's just to the present.



J2H sits in the Desert Sun Stadium in Yuma, Arizona, the night sky shining down on the ring in the empty stadium, just J2H stands in the middle of the ring. Camera's are seen set up around him around the ring in a long shot. The camera switches to one closer to his face.

J2H: Just over a month ago, I wondered if I would ever stand in this ring again. I wondered if I would be able to stand up, let alone face anyone again, but there was one driving thought in my mind. I knew I had to be ready for Summer XXXTreme, I knew I had to be on that fucking ship because someone had hell to pay and here I am, standing in this ring again and on Sunday, I gotta show that I am still the fucking man.

He turns his head to a camera to his right.

J2H: Guess what? I already know I'm still the fucking man.

He smirks.

J2H: In just over a couple of short weeks, I have one of the biggest matches of my career against a man who has come back, pissed all over the competition and is becoming more hated then I was and believe me, that's some work because I only had to breathe and people hated me, I only had to exist for hatred to fall my way. It's a huge match, and Christian said to me before I walked out to that ring last Sunday, what kind of shape am I in. I told him I was match ready and he said for me to prove it this coming Sunday, so it got me thinking, he's got a few top guys there he can throw me against, he's got a decent roster he can choose from. Hell, I know he could have made a call to a big superstar and got him back for a match, but what does he give me?

He rolls his eyes.

J2H: Bill fucking Barnhart...

J2H lets out a long audible sigh.

J2H: Out of everyone, he scrapes the bottom of the barrel and pulls up a shit guy like Bill Barnhart. Bill fucking Barnhart of all people. A guy that claimed to have an IQ of one hundred and thirty, yet the silly bastard still tries to convince people that he's younger then he is. I mean look at you Bill, you must have had one hell of a tough life to look the way you do. You must have been beaten with the ugly stick repeatedly. You're trying to claim that there is ten years difference in our ages, ten years and seriously look at you and look at me. You look old enough to be my grandfather, yet you claim to have a high IQ. Pretty sure you're more then a little bit mentally challenged. I'm pretty sure Bea is not only a mail order bride, because who would willingly want to touch you? I'm also pretty sure she's your live in carer because you clearly have early dementia.

He taps the side of his head.

J2H: Everything, and I do mean everything about you Bill is so old fashioned, that no one can believe in it anymore. Your look is straight out of times before you claim to have been born. Your finishing moves were probably used in the first ever wrestling show that ever existed. Seriously, who uses a fucking hammer lock as a normal move anymore let alone as a finisher? Let's talk about your outdated sleeper hold...

J2H can not help but laugh before continuing.

J2H: A fucking sleeper hold! A sleeper hold as a finishing move, I mean seriously! No dragon sleeper, nothing cool, just an old fashioned shit move like that as a way to bring the people to their feet. The easiest move to ever counter, but you've been pulling that one out of the bag for a long time. It reflects who you are as a person and a wrestler. Just fucking boring. Everything you do is boring Bill, everything you do is so out of touch I mean let's take a look at those promo skills you have that puts people to sleep.

J2H yawns, dramatically bouncing his hand off his mouth.

J2H: Makes me get a damn good night's sleep just fucking thinking about them. Let's be honest, having Bea talk shit for you is embarrassing, not because her voice is like sandpaper, or because you looks like someone who love you long time, which is just uncomfortable in itself, she's just really bad at it. Like she has the charisma of a peanut and that's insulting to the nut. Talking about all the shit you've done in your time here is embarrassing because you ain't done shit here worth talking about. Having her drone on about your opponents makes you look like a straight up pussy. It makes you look like you're not man enough to speak yourself, it makes you look like you're not worth people's interest. Anyone who needs a manager to talk shit about your opponent ain't worth a damn. I mean especially if they sound like her. Especially if people would rather stick chopsticks in their ears deep enough to hit the brain, then listen to someone like her. That reflects on you bill, that reflects on how shit you are in this business. This is not the eighties anymore where the guy looks tough and someone talks for him, because you don't even look tough. You just stand there looking sweaty and repulsive to the point where I know people switch off when they see you on screen because they don't want to see their dinner come back up. You're literally a disgusting human being. You haven't evolved at all. You're on the same level as an ass scratching gorilla.

He shudders at the thought.

J2H: What else do you do in those promos of yours? Song lyrics, oh yeah, you love a song in those, a little sing that is like nails on a chalkboard. You know what that tells me? It tells me you don't have anything good to say, it tells me that nothing in your head is remotely creative so you pull out the Tom Petty stuff to show people you won't back down. Yeah, I'm shitting my pants at the thought of a song used against me.... An old song that no one's heard of it years.

Sarcasm drips from his voice.

J2H: Are you seeing the bigger picture here Bill? Are you seeing what I'm trying to tell you at this point? You're not a fit in this modern wrestling world, you're as old as dirt, everything about you is as old as dirt. Wasting promo time to sing, having mail ordered bride sing your praises when you ain't done shit, fuck, even the stupid bulldog and pink song through your entrance. It's cringe worthy stuff, it proves right there that you're about as modern as the invention of the wheel. It's as modern as the first time someone discovered fire. You're primitive, everything about you is primitive, you're a caveman Bill, not set for this world, certainly not set for this business. Let's not fuck around with words Bill, you compared to me, you're not even close enough to be considered a modern day wrestler compare to me.

He points to himself.

J2H: This is seriously the biggest match of your life and that's not because of you, it's not because you've earned anything, it's simply because it's me in the ring against you. I win Blast From The Past, forced to sit out this entire cycle and still come back and get the main event spot, you and your undeveloped brain and broken down really at least seventy year old body is just coming along for the ride. You know why you were chosen?

He waits for a few seconds.

J2H: Because they know you're not a challenge to me, they know you're just here to take that giant L. They could have given me anyone, they could have given me someone who could actually beat me but they gave me you. Think about that for a second. You're stuck doing shitty mixed tag matches, failing to get a championship shot, rent a bride gets involved in another person's match, sending you to probably opening the supercard, and yet here you are in the main event against me. It's doesn't take a genius to work out why you're here and regardless of your claims, you're not a genius so I will spell it out for you. You're here to lose, because you're not on my level, you're not even close and you never will be.

A smirk crosses his face.

J2H: That's the cold hard truth Bill because look me, I built this company and made it what it is today, right now, I'm all people can talk about. I mean what else is going on around here? Absolutely nothing, that's what's going on around here, not a damn thing. I'm also the future, the future SCW World Heavyweight champion and that's something you can never ever claim to be, that's something you will never ever hold claim to. I don't give a fuck how close you think you've come in the past, I am streets ahead of every single person you've ever faced. I'm the best wrestler you will ever face, even if you drag your career out for another forty years, I will still be the best you've ever face. I don't lose Bill, I sure as shit won't be losing to you. I know who I am, you know who I am, you know that I am the best wrestler to ever step foot in an SCW ring, everyone knows that. You're cannon fodder, you're the front line that no one expects to return home, you're the guy that's just there to take the beats you deserve.

A confident look crosses J2H's face as he smiles.

J2H: No one is giving you a chance in this one and rightly so. Not even I am giving you much thought, the only thought you're getting from me is I am going to use you to send a message to Michael Harris. I know that weasel son of a bitch is gonna be watching this close. You're gonna be the message I deliver to him that no matter what he tried to do for me, no matter what he cooked up, no matter how much he tried to break me before he could face me, it didn't work. He took a shot at the king and he missed, he went for that hail Mary and got it completely wrong, he did that and it's going to cost him everything and I'm gonna show him what he's in for when I face you. I will show him that I'm as sharp as a straight razor and you're gonna be my punching bag. I'm gonna use you to show him just what he's got to be worried about.

J2H smiles again.

J2H: The only thing I'm worried about in this match Bill, is getting that sweat of yours all over me, cause even in pictures, you just look like you fucking stink.

A disgusted look appears on his face.

J2H: I am coming to make an example out of you sweaty and try as you may, use all the cheesy as fuck lines, sing your songs, have her talk for you, practice your ancient moves, get the dog ready, lie about your age and IQ, cue up your worst possible theme music that has no connection to you, but none of that is going get you out of the starting gate.

J2H walks towards one of the camera.

J2H: And that's real talk bitch!

He walks past the camera and out of site as the scene fades to black.

6
Climax Control Archives / Playing God
« on: April 21, 2023, 04:05:37 PM »
This tour was starting to wear a little thin on J2H and it wasn't going to get any better. The SCW crew was told to show up in Romania at least four days before the show to get set up for their haunted forest experience, forced to stay in the haunted forest itself as a camping experience. The bosses of SCW always did love to flip a big surprise but this was one of their worst though the eyes of J2H. He was used to luxury and the life he was brought up in to the point he had never been camping in his life. He didn't know what to expect but this was far beyond his worst nightmares as he looked around the area that SCW had set up for him.

J2H: What the hell is this shit?

He looked around as he stood on the campground that SCW had provided, many small tents had been placed around the same area, keeping the SCW crew in the same place. Most of these tents looked like they had seen much better days, faded cloth covering most of them. He watched as SCW wrestlers and crews were seen being directed to their sleeping spaces for the next few days.

J2H: We're wrestlers for fucks sake. We rely on our bodies to entertain people, so what drunken genius thought he'd cripple half the roster by making us sleep on the ground for days? What drunken genius decided to take away the luxury shit that helps us relax and stick us out here to get eaten by a Wendigo or something?

A nudge to his ribs caught his attention as he looked down to his left to see Devona standing next to him, looking up at her slightly taller partner with a raised eyebrow. His first thought was to wonder how her smaller frame could hold up the huge bag on her back, covering most of her body, but his thought quickly snapped back to the seconds earlier of having his attention taken away from him.

J2H: What are you doing?

Devona flashed J2H her wide smile as she looked at him, her eyes full of life and excitement at the thought of this camping experience, the chalk to J2H's cheese when it came to opinions on the whole situation.

Devona: Well first off, do you know that talking to yourself is most likely going to get you locked up in a little padded room where they shoot you full of happy drugs?

He looked around the place he was standing in and back at Devona.

J2H: Not seeing the problem with that at this moment in time considering where we are right now. I will happily take the warm padded cell with extra clothing options over this horrible place. Why SCW would book a tour to these nowhere little places is beyond me. The only reason we're selling these places out is because of me.

Devona had got used to his rants and just responded with a raised eyebrow towards J2H, mostly ignoring what he was saying.

Devona: Uh uh. Secondly, what is a Wendigo?

J2H: Monster that takes people who are camping, feeds off them for a long time.

His answer seemed to take Devona back, catching her slightly off guard with what he said.

Devona: Right, and you know about these things?

There was an air of arrogance as J2H looked towards Devona with a half smile.

J2H: Lady, you don't know half the shit I've seen in my life. Remember I was haunted by a pale face motherfucker some time ago, it wasn't fun and it certainly wasn't pretty.

Devona looked at J2H like he was absolutely crazy, his haunting by the man known as Brother Grimm came a long time before Devona had even considered being a wrestler.

Devona: I don't know how to really respond to that at all.

J2H looked at Devona with narrowed eyes, his mind trying not to think back to the days of being haunted by Brother Grimm, being protected by Baba Yaga, but his train of thought was quickly snapped away from him by an SCW staff member.

Staff: Devona and J2H, hi guys.

Her bubbly personality instantly annoyed J2H, he was never one for people with the carefree personalities, other then his wife, hence his rocky relationship with Despayre.

J2H: What the fuck do you want?

His words had taken the wind out of her sails as she looked deflated.

Devona: Don't mind him, he's a little cranky, he hasn't had his nap yet. He gets so snappy when that happens.

J2H looked at Devona with an evil, angry look on his face.

J2H: Shut up!

Devona looked at the staff member, and smiled at her, seemingly putting her at ease.

Devona: See what I mean? So cranky.

J2H growled under his breath and looked at the staff member, instantly making her uncomfortable once again.

J2H: You didn't answer my question. What the fuck do you want?

Staff: I erm, I wanted to show you guys to your tents. I'm the camp coordinator, I'm showing everyone to their tents and giving them camp rules.

J2H: Lady, we're in a haunted fucking forest, I don't think any rules apply here at all.

Once again, the staff member looked uncomfortable. Every word that came out of J2H's mouth seemed to put her on edge and make her feel awkward towards him, but Devona made her feel at ease again with her southern accent.

Devona: Lead the way!

Her excited tone put a smile on the young woman's face as she pointed to a pair of tents and walked towards them. Devona fired J2H a look and nodded her head, towards them, much to the displeasure of her tag team partner. Devona moved effortlessly behind the young woman, as if she was feeling no weight at all from the heavy bag on her back and J2H followed with a sigh. The young staff member stopped in front of two tents, spaced a fair distance apart and pointed to them.

Staff: Devona, you're on the left, J2H, you're on the right.

J2H looked at the tent, tiny, ragged, barely being held up by the poles dug in to the ground.

Devona: We're gonna be neighbours!

J2H: I am not staying in this shit hole, not a chance.

Anger had filled his eyes as he looked at it from the outside, but moved his head towards the opening, looking inside before pulling his head out and shaking it rapidly at Devona.

Devona: Did they forget your favourite teddy bear or something.

J2H waved a finger at Devona, not saying a word at her grinning face before turning away from her and reaching in to his pocket and pulling out his phone.

J2H: Fucking hell, barely any reception!

He walked away from the group, tapping away on his phone and hoping as he sent through what seemed like a long winded message to someone. He waited patiently for a few seconds and a reply quickly bounced back to him. A feeling of relief rushed through him as he turned back to Devona and smiled.

Devona: I don't like the look on your face.

J2H: In an hour or so, you're gonna see why I'm smiling.

He was right, cause an hour or so later, no longer was the broken down old tent there, but a white luxurious tent was seen in it's place. Devona and J2H stood outside looking up at it, a proud grin on J2H's face.

Devona: How did you manage to do all that in a short amount of time?

Her question was one most people on the campsite would have wondered as they walked past.

J2H: I'm J2H, I can do anything I want, when I want, I'm fucking good that way.

Devona: I guess money can get you everything you want.

He looked at Devona, the two coming from very different backgrounds, but he didn't care and took the comment at face value.

J2H: And so much more.

J2H wandered inside and Devona instinctively followed him. Her eyes widened as she looked around.

Devona: Ok, I need a snap of this for Twitter.

Before J2H could protest, her phone was out and a picture was being snapped and posted on Twitter.

https://twitter.com/DevonaScw/status/1648001301115187207

J2H: I didn't say you could do that!

His bark didn't phase Devona in the slightest as she bit her lip.

Devona: Funny, I don't remember needing your permission.

His patience with Devona had run out as he ushered her to the door of the tent.

J2H: I'm tired, I'm hungry, and I don't want you bugging me, so I'm gonna go find something to do, so go, wander away, go get lost in the forest or something.

He didn't wait for a response as he walked in to the tent and instantly moved towards the bed, not knowing that outside Devona was already planning to help him with his hunger. His body hit the bed and his eyes closed, hoping for some peaceful sleep but that wasn't the case.

His night and Devona's night was about to take unexpected turns. For him, it wasn't going to be very pleasant....

*****

He shut his eyes for a few seconds but a strange feeling of movement without movement rushed over him. He quickly fired open his eyes, but he was no longer in the tent he was calling home for a few days. His eyes looked around the unfamiliar surroundings, darting from one side to the next. Confusion flooded his body and senses as the tent walls were replaced with old wooden logs, forming a cabin around him. He looked up at where he was, his bed replaced with an old dust covered chair. Looking around the room, he saw old trinkets, scratched silver cups that had seen hundreds of years, odd shaped symbols made of wood adorned the walls, the floor was nothing but old wooden planks.

Voice: About time you showed up.

The voice alone forced him to turn his head towards an old rocking chair and an old lady sitting in it, slowly rocking back and forth.

J2H: So it was you in Scotland...

The old woman lifts her head to reveal herself as Baba Yaga, the woman who has protected J2H for many years from Brother Grimm, a man who sort after the former prince brat for reasons of his ancestors.

Baba Yaga: Of course James, I'm always watching over you, even when you don't see me, I am there.

He looked towards the old woman rocking in her chair and takes a step towards her, the old wooden floorboards creaking under his feet.

J2H: This is a fucked up dream, right? It's because I fell asleep in a haunted forest and now it's all messing with me, right?

The old lady glanced at him, a half a smile on her face as she side eyed him.

Baba Yaga: A dream? Far from it James. I heard you say that you were hungry but something tells me you'd politely refuse my offer of refreshments.

She looked towards a cauldron bubbling on a lit fireplace, smoke rising from the old back steel bowl.

J2H: I'm going to pass on that.

He looked back towards the old woman just rocking in her chair.

J2H: What are you.. am I doing here?

Baba Yaga: You do realise where you are, correct? You're in Romania James, where a certain person was hunted. The haunted forest is my backyard, I planted a lot of what you see hundreds of years before you were ever born.

An uneasy feeling runs through the body of J2H as he looks around the cabin.

J2H: You never answered my question, what the fuck am I doing here? You can't just go around kidnapping people because they're in your backyard!

He could feel the anger in him rising as he searched for answers from Baba Yaga, but the old woman wasn't phased by the feeling of aggression in the air.

Baba Yaga: I wanted to warn you about something James. You see you've changed a lot over the years, you're putting your guard down a lot, and when you leave yourself open like that, you do not know what evil lurks in the shadows.

J2H: And by evil, you mean a certain Brother Grimm?

Baba Yaga: It would be foolish to think he was the only one hunting your bloodline back in the good old days, but you're here at the epicentre of all evil. This is the very forest that Grimm was hunted in. He is close by James, so you can not drop your guard. You need to go back to the you who built this legacy. You have become soft.

He couldn't believe what he was hearing from Baba Yaga. He never saw himself as going soft.

J2H: Bullshit!

Baba Yaga: It isn't. Look at you, you had doubted yourself since you lost one match against a former world champion, you have not been shy in making people aware that you wasn't happy. It's become a sign of weakness for you and it needs to change, it needs to stop.

He took a deep breath as he couldn't stop his mind from thinking about the words he heard.

J2H: And how do I stop such a thing?

His words were thick with sarcasm as he rolled his eyes away from the old woman.

Baba Yaga: Be who you're meant to be. Be the man who once was a champion, be the man who the world knows. You are that champion James, prove it on Sunday against someone who believes he is God. Show the world who you truly are. Show the world that you're still that guy. Harden your heart and prove to them who you are.

J2H: And this will keep that pale faced dick away from me while I'm in this country?

Baba Yaga: It should. Remember, you're in his play pen right now.

J2H: Go back to the old me. Be ruthless, be aggressive, and just kick the living shit out of everyone in my way?

She nodded her head towards him.

Baba Yaga: It will make you so much stronger then who you have become. Be the old you once more and no one will stand a chance against you.

J2H: Lady, I've never changed when it comes to being in that ring. I go there, I prove I'm better then everyone on the roster and I go home. That has not changed. You want proof of that, feel free to get on your broomstick and have a ring side seat because this J2H is gonna do what I always do and just go out there and win. You don't need to worry about me when it comes to handling business because I always handle it my way.

Baba Yaga: Now that is the spark I wanted to see. Now rest well James.

His eyes fired open and he looked around the room, realising that he was back under canvas in his own luxury tent.

J2H: What the fuck was that? Was that even real?

J2H looked to his left to see a single bowl of stew, left by his bedside. Unbeknownst to him, left by Devona.

J2H: This place is just too fucking weird.

With a huff, J2H spins over, burying his head in the pillow as the scene fades to black.

*****

The camp fire was winding down as J2H sat opposite it, the thoughts of earlier, wondering if it was a dream or reality was thick in his mind, but he knew he had a job to do, someone to talk about, a match to sell to use an inside term. He looked up at the camera as the fires of the campsite crackled around him, still enough to light up the dark night.

J2H: I guess you could say so far in this tournament, I've done ok.

He knew he was being modest, the smile on his face couldn't hide the arrogance he felt.

J2H: Fuck that, I have made this fucking tournament worth watching and we all know that shit is true and now we move on. I don't give a shit what woman is on the opposite side of the ring, I really don't care at all.

He shrugged his shoulders as his face turned to a blank look.

J2H: I only give a shit about the man who gets to look this greatness right here in the eye and tries to come up with a way to solve a problem here that no one else can, and that would be you Godly Ken Davison. Man, people think I got an ego but you actually think you're the lord and creator of everything that we deem as life. You feel that you, one bald headed old coot believes that you can give life and snap it away, just like that, you... seriously Ken, you?

He shook his head in disbelief.

J2H: You believe that life happens because of you? Are you fucking sure on that? You can't even keep that little shitty stable of yours together let alone create mankind, let alone give us all a destiny that we must reach, give us all an end game that we must get to. You can't keep your own little house in order but you claim to be not a God, but THE God? Man, you're a fucking joke with a worn out gimmick and a tired old wrestling life.

He shook his head.

J2H: I mean ok, you won the world championship here, held it for a whole ten minutes and it was gone again, and this is your way, God's way of redemption to get back to the top of that mountain and look down upon people once more. This tournament is your way of forcing yourself through and once again looking down on what you apparently created, but I bet even you in your infinite wisdom had no fucking idea that you'd have to go against a man like me, a man you supposedly created. Not even you could expect to go against a superpower that you just can't figure out because that man is me and this is where your rise to the top of the mountain stops. This is where the ascension for you stops because I didn't need to be the man like you just sitting there telling people that you are God, I became a God myself by doing shit people thought was impossible. I dragged my ass out of garbage cans and little shitty comedy spots on shows to show people who I am. I might have started in the game as a boy, but I became a man, a myth, a legend and a God, I did that without some bullshit moniker or telling people I was that, I proved I was that. You woke up one day and said that's it, that's the hook, I'm just gonna call myself God now... One of us went out and did the hard work and proved they were better then humanity, one of us went out and showed that they were a cut above the mere mortal, and that one of us was me Ken, not you, but me!

He took a deep breath as he watched the fires in front of him crackle away before continuing.

J2H: I didn't stand before people and tell them who I was, I stood before people and showed them who I was, I worked on who I was, I became a cut above humanity, I didn't sit there and say who I was and expected them to believe me, I showed them who I was until they couldn't stop watching, till they took notice. That makes me so much better then you Ken, oh so much better then you.

He was never short of confidence and he wasn't at this moment in time.

J2H: You're a man Ken and any man can be beaten... Well, most men at least, I'm the exception to that rule because you know, I'm better then you all. You know what that means creator of all? It means that I am going to beat you if more ways then you could ever come up with, and you came up with everything, right?

His sarcastic tone filled the night air.

J2H: If that is truly the case Ken, you already know how this all ends, you already know that I am going to beat you within an inch of your existence. You already know I'm gonna absolutely destroy you and make you my bitch. You heard right, I'm gonna make God my bitch, it's that fucking simple. Yeah, you've done well to get as far as you have but I'm still gonna go further, I'm still gonna push my limits past anything that you can ever get up to. My limits on what I can do in the ring are far beyond yours Ken, far beyond any level you think you can reach because honestly, you can't beat me, you'll never be able to beat me, I'm that much better then you, I can beat you without even blinking. I am seriously your creation that you needed to lock in purgatory for all eternity, because I am more powerful then the man who calls himself God.

He smiled as his eyes looked at the burning embers of the campfire in front of him.

J2H: There's no act of God that can stop me from going on and winning Blast From The Past, there's no act of God that's gonna stop me from behind World Champion again, there's nothing you or anyone else can do about it Ken. I'm going to win Blast From The Past, I've taken out a Hall of Famer, a rookie and now I'm gonna strike God down with all the might in the world. I'm going to do that and I don't even give a shit who is waiting for me in the final, because they're just a little bump in the road too. I'm going for that championship Ken, and I will strike you down to get to it.

He had never been in the same ring with Godly Ken Davison in his life but he felt the confidence flow through him.

J2H: If you gave us all our own destiny, our own ending to our story, you know how this match is gonna end, you know that it's gonna be me walking out of that ring with that winning feeling and you looking at a disappointment you created. You've never seen someone just like me before Ken because anything you expect from me, I'm gonna be one step ahead. Everything you think you have figured out about me, trust me, you haven't because you're not stepping up to just anyone, you're stepping up to me and like everyone else who has ever stepped up to me, you're gonna see that I am not you're average opponent, I'm far better then your average opponent. I'm like something even the creator has never seen before because I don't show up and talk shit with nothing to back it up, I show up and talk shit and can back it up far more then your average man. I'm better then them all and you're about to see that close up, you're about to see just how great a man could be because I don't care who you are, you will not stop me from reaching the place I wanna be, you will not stop me because I am destined to become SCW World Heavyweight champion again and I'm doing it the right way. I didn't come in here and demand shots even though I could have, I came here to win this tournament and come hell or high water, that's exactly what I'm gonna do. You're just in the way right now and I'm gonna brush you aside with so much fucking ease, you're gonna start wondering what the fuck you did to deserve it.

He nodded his head confidently as he continued to talk.

J2H: There's nothing you can do about this one Ken, it is what it is and what it is, is another win for me, another step forward for me. On the bright side for you, you might now be able to focus on that shit show you call The Saviors because they need fucking saving, they're a mess, focus on them because I will lift the extra burden of you being in this tournament.

J2H smirks down the camera.

J2H: That's all there is to it Ken, we know how this story goes, we know how this is written, we know the ending. We know that come Sunday night, I'll be the one getting ready for the Blast From The Past final and you will be back preaching the words of how to bounce back from this whole thing. On Sunday, I'm gonna prove that you're nothing more then a man with a complex, that's it, nothing more, nothing less, just a man with a complex.

He stands up and the camera follows his face.

J2H: That is the word of J2H, that's real talk bitch!

And with that, J2H turns away and walks off camera as the scene fades.

7
Climax Control Archives / Relief
« on: April 14, 2023, 02:15:27 PM »
THEN

Barbados, a little under two weeks ago.

It was back to winning ways for J2H as he, along with Devona had defeated Eiley and Kain, a woman of great potential and a man past his peak in the mind of J2H. He might have been past his peak but J2H proved to himself something that he had been haunted by for a while, he proved that a guy with an MMA style and hard hitting as Kain was, he was able to somehow overcome that.

He sat in the ring for a few seconds after the match, just listening for his name to be announced as winner, it was a familiar sound that he had became accustomed to over the years, but a sound he never got sick of hearing. It was justification for hard work, it was justification that no matter who the opponent was, he had given it his all. Of course, after hearing his name announced, he didn't want to stick around, he had the winning feeling but this time felt different, this time there was another feeling swimming through his veins as he left the ring and walked up the ramp, just drowning out the sound of the fans, he felt something that had never really washed over him before.

Relief.

He marched through the curtains, feeling eyes burning in to him from every single angle possible, everyone from fellow wrestlers, some used to the style of J2H and who he was, and some new faces who were just trying to see if the tales of J2H had been true. In his mind, he couldn't give a shit about what people thought about him at that moment in time and congratulation words fell of deaf ears as he hurried through the people backstage, not taking a single thing in front them. He had one goal, get the hell out of that building as fast as he could.

He was never known to be the most sociable type when he didn't have to be, sure, he'd do all the things a champion would do when he was a champion, he'd do all the press things but he'd be out of there and back home as quickly as he could. He knew he couldn't just get back home, he was on an Island thousands of miles from home, but he could sure as shit get out of the building.

It didn't take him long to get back to his dressing room and sitting down on a bench under his locker and that's when it hit him stronger, the relief of getting through another match, beating the mental block put in his head by the whole Fenris situation. He cupped his intertwined fingers around his head and let out the strongest sigh of relief as his body folded over. He had done it and got through it and now it was time to get out of the building.

It took him a few minutes in the shower to wash the sweat from his body before he stepped out, taking no interest in watching the other matches left on the card, and to get dressed before he picked up his bag and pulled his phone from his pocket. He looked through the messages on his phone, filled with congratulatory and well wishes and smiled as he saw a picture of his son celebrating his win. He rolled his thumb to the next message from Austin Parker.

"If you couldn't beat that old bastard, I would have disowned you."

That brought a smirk to J2H's face as he rose to his feet, throwing his bag over his shoulder and heading out of the door, only to run in to Christian Underwood.


Christian: Nice work out there.

Instantly, the arrogance in J2H kicked in as he looked at Christian.

J2H: Yeah I know.

A wave of his hand showed Christian he wanted him to move out of his way, but Christian just rolled his eyes at the egotistical man.

Christian: That's one thing I admire about you James, your modesty.

He wasn't impressed with Christian's attempt at humor, he as more focused on getting the hell out of the building, but something had struck him during the match, and he wasn't thinking about Kain's fists or feet.

J2H: Good, and I hope you'll appreciate my honesty.

This caused Christian to raise an eyebrow, his interested dialled up to eleven.

Christian: Oh?

J2H: Sign Eiley, seriously, sign Eiley, she has it all.

Christian: Duly noted.

His tone was blank but J2H knew that if he thought there was something about an opponent, then Christian should too. Christian knew that J2H was drilled in every aspect of the wrestling business during his training with Austin Parker, including spotting good talent.
 
J2H: And another thing Christian.

Another rolled set of eyes greeted J2H as he looked up at his boss.

Christian: What would that be? A brass band to follow you around for your next match? Maybe a couple of people holding giant leafs to keep you cool?

J2H: I've seen where this tour is going and the last thing I need is to be kept cool.

Christian: Then what? Cheerleaders?

J2H couldn't help but shake his head disappointedly at Christian.

J2H: You know, I thought your jokes were shit on Twitter, especially your April Fools joke, but man, you must have a birthday coming up because you're about to hit the age where your jokes are only funny to yourself.

Patience had finally run out from Christian as he looked at J2H with judgemental eyes.

Christian: What is it James?

His blunt tone whistled through the air as J2H looked at him with calmness.

J2H: Never, EVER bring that joker Kain back again. He is not the guy he used to be, hell, I had to carry his old ass through that thing. It was ridiculous. I know Blast From The Past is to bring back older guys too but fuck, he sucks.

J2H didn't wait for a response as he walked past Christian and towards an exit door, walking past other wrestlers watching the end of the show. He stopped short of the exit by a few feet, reaching in to his bag and pulling out a baseball cap and placing it on his head. He knew the fans would gather outside as they often did, waiting to catch a glimpse of their favorite wrestlers and try and take pictures. He waited by the door, gathering his thoughts before making his way through the door. He kept his head down but glanced up under the peak of his cap, looking at the gathered fans, but sharply turned left, keeping himself in the shadow of the building and hoped that no one had seen his quick escape.

He heard whispers from the crowd, pretty sure he heard his own name mentioned but he kept walking and acting like he was invisible. He quickly made his way to the lively area of Barbados, thankfully just a few minutes away from the arena, where the night sky was lit up with bright signs of bars and restaurants on the sea front, it was Barbados after all, pretty much everything is on the sea front, but he felt he could blend in a little better. He didn't think that the people at these places were wrestling fans, at least not yet while the show was still going on, he figured they'll be mostly tourists being waited on by the locals.

He quickly slipped across the road nearby and towards the beach, his head hanging low and avoiding eye contact with party goers and locals alike before finding a few steps leading down on to the golden Barbadian sands with the tide just slowly drifting in. Raising his head for just a few seconds, his eyes scanned the beach for a quiet spot. The feeling of surprise ran over his body as he looked around, seeing more people on the beach then he expected at night, but his surprise soon faded as he realised there were more couples then anything else.

The sand crunched under his feet as he moved to a quiet spot, underneath the shadow of a large rock and sat down on a smaller rock in front, taking a moment to take in the breathtaking scene around him. The moon shining down on the sea was enough to make anyone, including J2H, appreciate life a little more then usual.


J2H: Well, you did it James.

He wanted a moment to talk to himself, maybe for some intelligent conversation but he needed some time alone.

J2H: That monkey is off your back and you're free again. No more doubt, no more worry, no more bullshit weighing you down. It might have only been Kain, a man who was not even in good shape but it wasn't about that, was it, it was about the self doubt caused by bullshit, now disappearing.

High Stakes had absolutely rattled him, his confidence was gone, regardless of how he made it seem, he had doubted so much of his life because of that night, he felt sick at the thought of even getting back in to a wrestling ring again, but tonight had taken a lot of that self doubt away, it had free his mind, body and soul from being weighed down with what felt like an anchor around his next.

J2H: Now we move on to whoever is next and we do it again, then again, then we get the World champion and we do it again.

He didn't know at this point on who his next opponent would be but he could feel the confidence running through him, he was oddly happy, he was content, he feared absolutely no opponent, hell, he didn't even know who the fuck was left in the tournament but he was still confident that he could take on any man. It was a feeling that he had missed for months.

J2H: There is no fucking way I'm gonna slow down, it's mine for the taking and I'm going to take it. I am the Michael Jordan, I am the Pele, I am the Muhammad Ali of Sin City Wrestling, I am the greatest that has ever laced up a pair of boots.

He smiled confidently as his eyes looked out to sea and that feeling rushed over his body once more.

Relief.


J2H: It could have been worse, least the weathers been good.

Some would call those famous last words when you fast forward a couple of weeks to the next time J2H competes, with the location, pretty much the opposite of his time in Barbados.

*****

NOW

Grantown-on-Spey, Scottish Highlands, Scotland.

Never had be been in a town like Grantown-on-Spey in the Scottish Highlands, most wrestling shows, or concerts, or anything designed to draw a crowd, tend to find themselves in the denser city areas, but SCW are unique in their tours and picking places off the beaten track, in hope to draw people to these new locations. Historically it had worked for SCW every time they went to Europe or the UK, attracting fans from different countries trying to get a look at their, in most people's terms, guilty pleasure. Grantown-on-Spey had a new life to it all of a sudden thanks to the arrival of SCW, they town seemed happy and so did the people, well, except for one person.


J2H: What the fuck is this shit?

The cold air had gotten to the man used to the California sun as he found himself standing in the hotel lobby, looking through the glass door leading to the streets of Grantown-on-Spey. He had been in the hotel room since his arrival in Scotland, not venturing out in to the streets for a chance meeting with people. He'd even gone as far as to dodge Devona, his own tag team partner since he arrived, not once replying to her messages or requests to meet to work on a few things. He had cut himself off from the SCW roster as he usually does.

He looked through the glass, debating on if he should venture out in to streets, running possibilities through his head but cabin fever had got to him over the last couple of days to the point where he felt the craziness might start creeping in to him. He pulled up the hood of his thick back coat, pulling the hood over his baseball cap as far as it could go before pulling down on the strings to tighten them up, trying to hide as much of his face as he possible could.


J2H: Well, here goes nothing.

He made his way to the door, his hands pushing on the cold glass to open it and shuffled in to the street, looking around to get a sense of location. He had arrived at night and not taken much notice of the town before, so this to him was seeing the surprising quaint and pretty town for the first time. People moved past him, his oversized hood doing it's job well as no one seemed to take any notice of him, except one older lady, of traditional grandmother age, stared at him from across the road, just looking towards him as if no other person moved through the street.

J2H: Yeah, that's not fucking weird at all. I guess every town has a crazy cat lady and that must be her.

For just a second, he considered turning tail and moving back in to the safety of the hotel, but he opted to turn left, away from the woman and her stare. He shuffled slightly down the street, and for the first time, lifted his head and looked around at what stood before him. Just for a second or two, he was slightly in awe of the older style buildings, something you would only see in a television adaptation of something that might have been set in the eighteen hundreds. Growing up in Beverly Hills, these types of building were only really seen on television and to see it for the first time with his own eyes, left him surprised.

He gathered his thoughts pretty quickly and decided to move on, feeling that he would be more anonymous if he continued to walk. He didn't exactly know what he was looking for, maybe just a story to relay to Melody and James Jr about the tour and what it was like to be in these obscure places. Maybe he'd see something that he never expected to see that he could mention, but the town was almost normal, albeit slightly busier then normal due to SCW being around.


J2H: What am I even doing?

He was set to turn around and walk back, but he looked towards a crowd, pointing towards his direction. Feeling he'd been spotted, be quickly moved in the direction he was going, hoping to avoid people and quickly turned the corner in to a familiar face.

J2H: Fuck!

Devona stood before him, her light up the room smile on her face as she looked towards her Blast From The Past Tag Team partner.

J2H: Like seriously, fuck my life right now.

Devona just flashed her smile to the now grimacing J2H, not returning her smile or enthusiasm at the situation.

Devona: And hello to you too partner.

He signed as the word partner left her lips and looked at her with a flash of anger in his eyes.

J2H: Are you stalking me or something? I have avoided every little wrestler, crew member and boss for days and you just pop up out of nowhere?

Devona: It's easy to avoid people when you don't leave your room.

The statement took him back slightly, catching him off guard. There was very few people who knew what he had been doing in Scotland since he arrived.

J2H: How did you... Wait, so you was stalking me?

His paranoia shot through the roof as he looked at her, waiting for answers. Since he became a husband and father, he had avoided being constantly in the publics eye. It helped to add to his mystique when he did appear on SCW shows.

Devona: It's not like I wire tapped your phone or anything. It doesn't take a lot to find out about you. You know it's not healthy to lock yourself up.

J2H: What are you? A doctor now?

Devona waved her finger towards J2H in a playful manner.

Devona: Technically, yes.

He wasn't in the mood for Devona and her quick wit.

J2H: A human doctor I mean. Not someone who sticks their fingers up a cats ass and calls themselves a doctor, I mean a real doctor, for people.

Devona: Aw, ain't you sweet.

J2H didn't know what to make of that comment, again, Devona had thrown him off guard with a comment he was not expecting or ready for.

Devona: It shows you've done some research on me.

J2H: What can I say? It was a long flight to the ass end of nowhere, where we are right now. I needed something to make me sleep.

Devona: I feel so burned right now.

Her sarcasm wasn't lost on J2H, but he shook his head and tried to walk past her but she blocked his path.

J2H: Excuse me.

Devona just stared at him through narrowed eyes and held up her hand.

Devona: Look, I wanna do some team building here, and guessing that you want to avoid most people.

J2H: All people.

Devona: Yeah, yeah, what if I told you we could do both those things in one go?

J2H: And I don't have to be around people.

Devona: Just me.

He sighed as he looked at Devona, but his interest was higher, not at the thought of spending any kind of time with Devona, but to avoid the majority of people.

J2H: Ok, I'm listening...

Welllll, this is the part of the story where you switch over to Devona's promo to see what Devona's idea was and what they spent the day doing.

Go ahead, I'll wait. 

*****

Now I presume you've had a chance to view Devona's promo, you can understand why J2H was limping gingerly towards the sofa in his hotel suite, his feet swollen from the day with Devona that he didn't want. There was a camera set up in front of the sofa.


J2H: Fucking Devona and her stupid team building ideas, who the fuck does that shit anyway?

He slumped down on the sofa, with the camera in front of him.

J2H: And now I gotta talk about this Sunday, build it up for all you skirt wearing weirdos to come and watch us. I gotta sell the show for you to come and see me? Bullshit Scotland, you're gonna come dragging your haggis munching asses to the show anyway and the rest of the world is gonna tune in to see me, we all know it, but fine, let's get this done.

He was aching like hell and this didn't help his mood as he waited for a few seconds.

J2H: I don't have to talk about that Ariana woman and yeah, I ain't gonna waste my time. Devona is going to put you down like a dog, generic but fuck it. 

He knew he didn't have to talk about Ariana and that was enough for him, his focus was elsewhere.

J2H: For me, this is the fucking opposite of my last match, you can call it magic of the Blast From The Past, I call it shit, but I've gone from a place like Barbados, against an opponent that I knew, to a miserable, rat infested shit hole of a place in Scotland against someone with zero respect on his name because he hasn't earned a thing. Oliver Zahn? I that his name? I don't know a whole lot about you and I don't really care to learn but here's what I do know Oz. Like many before you, they came here with one thing to give them a head start, one thing to be noticed, to make people sit there and say SCW could have a prospect on their hands and that's the whole Jet City brand and that is all because of one man, the late great Kris Ryans. It was because of Kris, that people came through and could live up to the hype, it was because of Kris could take the average doe eyed wannabe wrestler and turn them in to something good, he could literally polish a turd and turn it in to a diamond, but Kris isn't here anymore.

He always had a lot of respect for Kris Ryans through their epic battles and through his turbulent life, that respect never went away.

J2H: It pains me to say Kris isn't here Oliver, but with him gone, there's no one, not a single person ever coming through Jet City again, will ever instantly get respect on their name, or taken seriously. Not by me, not by the fans, not by anyone. Kris Ryan made stars, with him gone, there are no more stars coming out of that place so I have nothing to fear about you, I have nothing to worry about when it comes to facing you.

He never had much fear for any opponent, but he did always respect the people that came out of Jet City and their speedy rise to the top of the SCW ranks.

J2H: Was I impressed with your first round win? Not really but you got the job done and I went back to see if there was anything remotely interesting about you and there wasn't a damn thing that made me sit up and take notice. There wasn't a single thing that made me think you're worth it here. You're really not worth my time, you're not worth my words, but here we are, having to do this shit. 

He was growing bored with having to talk about this match.

J2H: This is a much bigger occasion for you then it will ever be for me. You're in the ring with me, J2H and if you have done your homework, you will know all about me, you will know about all the things I've done, all the things I'm more then capable of. You will know I'm not a beat up old man, dining out on past glories, I'm actually in those years that people consider prime for a wrestler. You'll know I'm not the Kain's or Casey Williams of the world, just coming back to get my face on TV to hope it leads to some shit box convention hiring me to sign pictures for drooling, sweaty fans. You'll know that I'm doing this whole thing to win the fucking tournament. This is not me getting on the show to lead to other things, I'm not like you using this place to start a career, I'm here to win. My career has lead me places only people like you can dream of, I've done things that no one else has ever come close to doing Oliver. I'm not here to cruise through or make you look good, I'm here to go through people like you, I'm here to show the new that they're not ready just yet and the old that they're finished.

He was confident in his words, hiding the pain of his swollen feet behind the confident look on his face as he sat in the empty room with just the camera in front of him.

J2H: I'm here to be me, I'm here to go through you Oliver and send you back to the drawing board. Fuck, I don't know if this is gonna be your last match here and I couldn't give a shit cause come Sunday in this backwards shit hole of a place, it doesn't end well for you at all. 

His eyes burned a hole down the camera as he looked seriously for a few seconds, just contemplating his next words.

J2H: You've had your moment under the big lights, you can go home and tell your friends and family about the excitement of being in a big company, facing the guy who built this place on his own back, talk about all the people you've met. They will hang on to every single word you say for a while, they will ask you what J2H was really like - FYI, I'm a dick and I know it - and you should enjoy every single moment of the great unwashed asking you these things, because that will become your moment in the sunshine, that will be the only time people will be interested in you, because on Sunday, the sunshine you're getting from being an SCW star, will come to an end. Your glory days will not be in the wrestling ring anymore, they'll be about your month long journey in wrestling before you came to the conclusion that you're not good enough. Just another guy with impossible dreams and no way to ever get to them.

He took a deep breath and a few seconds to think about what comes next.

J2H: The only credit that I'm gonna give you is that you, unlike many who claim to be superstars, actually signed a contract to come and play with the big boys. There's so many on the roster that claim to be big and tough but piss their pants at getting someone shit like Bea Barnhart as a partner.

He almost breaks away from his match hyping, cracking at the forth wall.

J2H: You know it's true, you're a bunch of bitches.

He quickly gets himself back on track.

J2H: They really fucking are, but anyway. You showed that you've got more bulls then the so called tough guys here just by putting your name down and saying to hell with the consequences and let fate decide. Fate has brought you to a strange place Oliver, it's brought you to me. On one hand, you get to share the ring with me, not many SCW new people have had that privilege and trust me, it's a privilege, one of the greatest moments of your life. You could wrestle for another fifty years and you will never have a moment like this in your career again, but you know as well as I know, this is where I put you down like a dog and you go and join the other Jet City rejects that fuck off after a loss and is never seen again.

He cleared his throat as he looked with an intense stare down the camera.

J2H: Truth is, you could be anyone Oliver and it all stays the same. I didn't leave my family, fly half way around the world to this pimple on the world's ass kinda place, just to lose to you. I didn't come to a place to freeze my balls off, not to have my name in the next round. Come on, who at my level would come all this way to lose to someone like you?

He shook his head, slowly but seriously.

J2H: I'm here to win Oliver, I'm here to look good and then I'm gonna get the fuck out of this place and get as far away from here as I possibly can. There's one of my motivations for getting this job done quick cause as soon as it is humanly possible, just to get out of this place and never look back. Seriously, who fucking tours Scotland anyway, let alone a place like this.

His eyes told the story of disappointment.

J2H: So expect me to not fuck around in this one Oliver, expect me to go through this as quick as I can. There's no sick fuck mentality in my head where I will get a kick out of punishing you. This is me getting the fuck in and getting the fuck out of here. Enjoy being in my shadow while you can because this match isn't lasting long. That's real talk bitch...

And with that, he slowly stood up, moving towards the camera before switching it off and the scene fades.

8
Climax Control Archives / Confidence...
« on: March 28, 2023, 10:46:03 PM »
Having a poker face is an expression that becomes more and more common to wrestlers. They dislike to show signs of weakness so they act differently then what they would at home. That's a trait people have accused J2H of in the past and yes, he was different at home, he was a family man to his wife and kids, he wouldn't tell them to fuck off like he would anyone else, but no one ever doubted his confidence, except one man... himself. At High Stakes, he intended that was it for him, there was no going back, there was no more in ring stuff. He was gonna go down as the greatest champion of all time and beat Fenris in the process, only one of those things will ring true.

He was done, but in a much more different way. It wasn't a satisfactory ending to a career that changed wrestling forever, it was a disrespectful ending to a career that made Sin City Wrestling one of the best in the world. That's not bragging, that alone is real truth. Wrestling without the J2H era, SCW would not have survived. The return happened to beat up Teddy Warren, for the sake of beating up Teddy Warren, but for a moment under the lights, it felt like he had to redeem himself somehow, wash out the sour taste of that bullshit loss to Fenris. He put his name down for Blast From The Past and set in motion rumours that his signing up would bring back the likes of Mark Cross, Despayre and Ben Jordan. It brought up rumours that his sign up alone could bring back the woman he sees as a mirror to him, Mikah. Even though none of those things happened, the sign up was big business for the tournament.

Till the weeks went by and the confidence started to wane away. The thoughts of why the fuck bother entered his head. There's no superstar matches in this tournament, hell, there might have been should Mark Cross, Despayre and Ben Jordan had returned, but looking at the other sign ups, there was nothing. He knew he was the biggest name in the whole damn thing, and yet, he didn't want it. He was the biggest name on the High Stakes show and someone decided to screw him over at the last minute, so why should this tournament be any different? Every passing day, the confidence in himself felt less and less.

So what do you do? You go back to where it all really started.

You go knock on an old cowboys ranch door without telling him you're coming.

You go and see Austin Parker and that's just what J2H did.

He walked through the mud, leading to the front door of the small house situated on the ranch in Georgia, his expensive shoes turning from white to brown as last nights rainfall softened the ground he stepped on.


J2H: You'd think this guy would put a real drive way in or something leading to the house instead of this combination of mud and horse shit. 

The cameras moved up J2H's body, before resting on his tired face, looking like it had been a while since sleep had been his friend. A few more mud loaded steps through the ground had finally led him to the front door of the homestead. He looked around, hoping for a second that he had timed his visit right and that Austin and Ms. Angel had not changed their schedule in the years he'd been gone. He rattled his right hand on the wooden door that had seen much better days and waited. Footsteps behind the door got distinctively louder as they made their way closer and a creak of an old hinge in sync with the door opening, caused J2H to look up and look at who was standing in front of him. Ms. Angel's eyes grew wide as she saw a man who had been a guest for a long time, yet hasn't been back in a while.

Ms. Angel: Oh my! 

Her soft southern tones filled the air. 

Ms. Angel: James? You've grown in to a fine young man.

He took that as a compliment, he wasn't aware if Ms. Angel still kept up with wrestling, and his absence from television made him more of a special attraction then someone that was seen weekly. His pride at the compliment was soon shattered as the southern belle reached in to hug the man she treated like a son years before.

Ms. Angel: What a wonderful surprise. What are you doing here? 

Her tones were hushed as she stepped back, keeping her hands on J2H's shoulders and looking up at him from her petite statue.

J2H: I didn't know where else to go Ms. Angel.

He had a respectful and polite tone when addressing her, it was the way he had always been while training on this ranch. Angel wasted no time in announcing his presence as she turned her head and called in to the house.

Ms. Angel: Austin! We have company.

A few mutters came from inside the house, as J2H would consider it, a bear with a sore head growl, but the footsteps of big cowboy boots become increasingly louder as they moved towards the door. It took just a few seconds for the long strides of Austin Parker to find himself behind his wife.

Austin: Huh.... Melody finally kicked yer ass out?

He didn't react straight away, but J2H's eyes darted between Ms. Angel and Austin, before looking up at Austin.

J2H: I never did understand how such a sweet lady ended up with someone like you.

Austin: Ah could say the same about you. What are you doing here?

A few seconds passed as J2H sighed slightly. He looked up at Austin with a sharp exhale through his nose.

J2H: I need help Austin.

Austin pointed in to the house and J2H reached down to his shoes, slipping them off his feet and leaving them outside. He wasn't always a respectful man, and would often have to be reminded of house rules, but he knew better here. He'd spent a lot of time being on the ranch, learning how to wrestle while helping out on the farm. Free labour he used to think before the muscle mass started to grow. It only took a few seconds of minimal struggle to remove his shoes, before he was walking through the ranch house and to a living room. 

Ms. Angel: I'll go make some tea.

She had turned and exited the room before J2H had even taken a seat on the sofa, opposite an arm chair that he knew was Austin's seat.

Austin: Well, spit it out. You didn't come all this way from your mansion in Beverly Hills unless there's something going on.

J2H sighed once more. He was never someone that could open up just like that, but Austin was a mentor to him, he was someone J2H looked up to in every sense. To him, when it came to wrestling, there wasn't a problem Austin Parker couldn't solve.

J2H: I signed up for Blast From The Past as you know and since then, I've wondered why. Like what was the point after the last match I had.

Austin: Still pissy about the whole Fenris thing?

He gritted his teeth through natural reaction. He was pissed every time Fenris had his name mentioned.

J2H: Wouldn't you? The company screwed me like a cheap hooker. I was never meant to lose, it was meant to be a damn draw. It was meant to be a draw when I stepped through those curtains, it was meant to be a draw halfway through the match and whatever happened, something changed. People went in to business for themselves because they couldn't have a fragile ego draw with a legend like me. They screwed me Austin, and the bosses were too spineless to stop it or even tell me to my face before I went out there.
 
Austin: Do yer know what happened?

J2H: I have suspicions that a certain little Icelandic bitch wanted to beat me so much, that he had something to do with it, left some people in doubt and that's why things changed mid match. I mean come on, how petty do you have to be to do that just to claim a win over me. He could do the job to Alexander Raven or whoever it was but fragile ego stopped him from drawing with me? Karma got him anyway with that bike accident anyway. Either way, it's fucked me.

J2H never heard the footsteps of Ms. Angel returning to the room carrying a tray with a teapot on and three cup.

Ms. Angel: Ahem.

J2H looked towards her, realizing his use of the language. He'd always been respectful around her, watching his tone and language.

J2H: Sorry, let me rephrase. Either way, it fudged me.

Ms. Angel nodded her appreciation at the change of language as she placed the tea tray on a nearby table. She poured from the teapot to three cups and handed one to Austin and then to J2H.

Ms. Angel: I happened to hear some of that, why do you feel like that?

J2H: It's killed my confidence. That was meant to be my way out, and on the way out, I got screwed and why? Someone decided to ruin who I am after I bled for the company. Someone decided to put their needs or wants, over everything and now I'm just the guy who lost to Fenris, who lost to some guy I could beat in my sleep. It's made me feel like I'm not J2H anymore, it's made me feel like someone's ruined my whole creation due to ego. I'm not confident I can trust anyone in this company.

Austin: They've always been good to yer.

J2H: Until they decided to screw me there. I think there's someone in that place that doesn't appreciate the work I've put in, that doesn't appreciate anything I do, that might be jealous, but they call the shots and because they're not fans of me, I'm screwed in the first round. Maybe that's their big twist, knock out the favourites in the first round to twist things up. Something stinks in the SCW board room these days. They're either easily influenced, or someone has favourites and I'm not on that list, so what's the point.

It had been bothering him since that loss to Fenris, and for the sake of keeping up appearances for the wrestling business, it was rarely spoke about what happens behind the curtain. Wrestling is a murky business, people tend to look out for themselves. J2H knew he was a bastard on screen, he knows being a bastard is part of his real nature, but he spent a career evolving from the spoilt rich kid to the man he became, but knew it meant shit if there's people behind the curtain that don't see your worth.

Ms. Angel: Well, Austin had something akin to that many years ago. He played a character called Romeo, who had moderate success, but couldn't get on the top step.

J2H couldn't help but smirk towards Austin.

J2H: Romeo....

Austin: Shut up.

Ms. Angel: Anyway, once Austin turned in to himself, in to Austin Parker, he did everything he could to get noticed, to stay in people's thoughts. You remind me of him James, because you did things that kept people talking about you. You talk and people listen. You fade the line between protecting the business and exposing it. Austin did the same and it made him in to one of the biggest heels in wrestling.

It was food for thought for J2H. He knew that Ms. Angel had guided Austin's career to levels that not many have seen. Anyone can be an asshole on the screen, anyone could be hated, but to be truly hated, it was an art form.

J2H: So give them a reason not to treat me like horse sh... stuff? 

Austin: Cut a blurred lines promo on Kain. Make them see that y'all better on the screen then that guy. These tournament things are about gaining traction with the crowd. About who makes the money for the fat cats. Y'all just gotta show them that you're still money.

Reasons like this is why J2H always went back to Austin and Angel for advice. They might not have been directly involved in the wrestling business for a long time, but they always had a great mind of how things worked and how to be fresh. They had a way of reminding you that nothing is ever handed out for free in the wrestling business, it's earned. Some people are destined for greatness, but never get there because they don't wanna work, and some people want greatness and get there because of the work.

J2H: That's good advice.

Austin: As for yer confidence. It's time for a trip to the place it started.

He knew exactly where Austin meant and after a quick cup of tea, it wasn't long before the two were moving through the mud again towards an old barn set away from the house. With a creek of the barn doors, J2H was met with a familiar sight, an old wrestling ring that had seen better days, bales of hey surrounding the ring and stacked high on a second floor and the old familiar smell of dust and staleness in the air.

J2H: Wouldn't kill you to send the cleaning lady around here once or twice a week, or blow through some fresh air. This place still smells like chickens and horse shit.

Austin: Which still smells better then some of those colognes ya spend four figures on and think they smell great. Now lets cut the shit and talk man to man. That shit with Fenris, put in the rear view mirror and forget about it all. Whatever happened, happened. It's in the past, leave that shit there and look forward. Ya got a good partner and shot callers would be idiots to waste that team, so put on your big boy pants and look forward. Y'all can win this tournament, y'all can win the World championship again. Y'all can end ya story the way ya want. By that time, ain't a person in this world that's gonna remember that ya lost to Fenris for whatever reason. Look around ya, what do you see?

J2H: A place that should have been condemned years ago. I mean there's diseases here yet to be discovered.

It might not have been the prettiest place in the world but Austin was always proud of what he had.

Austin: It's where ya started. Yeah, you jobbed out and was treated like a bitch for over a year when ya broke in to the business but this right here is where ya stopped the James Huntington-Hawkes III bullshit and became J2H. This is where the story started, but where it ends is where ya want it to end. Y'all twenty nine years old and been doing this for twelve years. Ya story could end in a year, it could end in five years, it could end in twenty years. Y'all got that choice.

J2H: I ain't doing this shit for twenty years.

Austin: My point being there's a lot ya can add to ya story. Winning Blast From The Past is something ya ain't done, and well, ya ain't gonna get a better chance with the partner ya have, so ya might as well take it. Then go win that World Championship. Pretty sure the ending to ya story is gonna be much better being a champ, then the draw it should have been against Fenris. That's the beauty of the business, endings change all the time. Your ending is better then a pissant little draw. 

J2H: Hmmmmm.

J2H didn't know what to say to those powerful words coming from Austin Parker. It was the kick up the ass that he felt he needed, the reason he came to the ranch to begin with. 

J2H: So this is where I start the next chapter in the J2H story.

Austin: Yeah. Don't waste this chance.

J2H: You know what? J2H, World Heavyweight champion again, it does seem to have a very, very nice ring to it.

He could feel the old fire running back through his veins as he thought about every world Austin said and the thought of being World Champion again did seem to get his motor running again. He kept up with SCW through his time away and wasn't always impressed with the people who was champions. They were the opposite of him and he knew it. He knew that when he was champion, he was on the show every week, no matter what belt he had in his possession, and now champions appear less on the show then anything else. There was more chance of seeing bigfoot then there was seeing an SCW champion appearing on the show just to purely promote their divisions.

J2H: I'm actually the person SCW needs to remind them what being a champion is all about. Mind if I get a camera crew here? I think this is the perfect place to talk about Kain.

Austin fires a quick thumbs up....




It wasn't long before phone calls were made and a local camera crew on behalf of Sin City Wrestling was sent to the ranch to capture a blurred line promo from J2H, it was his speciality after all and this would be no different as he walked up and down the wrestling ring, set up in the dusty barn owned by Austin Parker. There was an air of intensity around him as he paced slowly back and forth, talking away from the camera.

J2H: Confidence... It's something that keeps us all ticking over, it keeps us all moving forward without fear. A little while ago, I had that, I had that running though my fucking veins at a speed of a bullet train but like most things flying along, it's got to come to an end and it did until today. I started to think about a lot of things and I came to the conclusion, fuck it, I'm J2H, the best fucking wrestler to pull on the boots, the best fucking wrestler to bleed in the ring, the best fucking wrestler on this planet.

A quick head turn towards the camera showed a look of confidence, a confidence from days of old, a confidence only he could muster up.

J2H: Doesn't bode well for people in the Blast From The Past tournament. Now I might have come back with a rush of blood to the head to answer Teddy Warren's challenge, which we can all agree, is a waste of fucking time. The man is lazy as fuck, all talk, no action, just trying to sit in my spotlight again to feel relevant, but it did drag me in to this tournament Teddy, it did make me want to do something and that something is stopping you from winning. I know what he's thinking, I know he doesn't give a shit about this tournament because he knows once I do the hard work and win it, then win the World Heavyweight championship, he can run that mouth and get me to accept things with a belt on the line. I do the heavy lifting, he sneaks his way in to a main event. Well Teddy, you better pray I don't win this, because while I'm World Champion, you will never get another shot at the championship. But that's all for the future, let's talk about the present and what is facing me.

He turned to lean on the rope, looking down one of the cameras in front of him, stationed outside the ring.

J2H: Eiley and Kain. Eiley, I don't have to talk about you, I don't want to talk about you, but I've done a little research on you and you're just Mikah-lite. There's no other way about it, you're a cheap knock off of someone who lifted the Bombshell division to heights it never reached before and haven't since, so you're not a threat nor danger, but please, enjoy your exposure on SCW television because it's not lasting long.

He really had nothing to say about female opponents in this tournament, he didn't care for any of them at all. Outside his wife or Mikah putting their names down, there was never gonna be any interest for him.

J2H: Let's talk about you Kain. I mean I'm sure someone got really fucking excited at seeing your name appear out of the hat, you know, those fifty plus year olds that saw all that shit you did back in the AWA, and early SCW days, but you wanna know my reaction? It was a big who gives a fuck that they dug this guy up. No one's seen or heard from you for years but I remember everything. Remember when I left no stone unturned when it came to people? Well I still remember all the stuff you did back in the day, I still remember everything about you. Let me refresh the memory of people and let me tell the new fans, and new people on the roster all about you Kain. See, Kain is not very good at what he does, he used to be feared but like most people who used to be feared, he developed this reputation, this ego, this old school mentality that he was something special because he was pushed to the stars in AWA. He believed his own hype without having the talent to actually back it up. He was the guy that lost a match, cried to everyone, and then attacked the person who beat him the following week, just to, and I'll use a behind the curtain term here cause I don't give a fuck, get his heel heat back. It was nothing to do with heel heat, it was to do with not wanting to look like the bitch he was. If a good guy got a measure of revenge, he attacked again. It was a never ending cycle with this guy to the point no one wanted to work with him, cause he was a dick. He's done nothing at all to make me think any different of the guy, he probably thinks his return is big news. Listen to me here Kain, no one thought you was big news when Mercedes Vargas was carrying you through another championship run and no one thinks you're big news now.

A smirk came from the cocky J2H as he glanced away for just a second.

J2H: No doubt he will come and beat me up after I beat him for that heel heat, only to disappear and never to be seen again.

He looked back at the camera, believing every word he was saying. A roll of his eyes set off the tone to continue.

J2H: And the promo work, my God! I've never seen a man say so much that meant so little. The guy was an absolute fucking bore. He wasn't very smart, too many kicks to the head in his street fighting days no doubt. He spent days pouring over everything someone said about him and recorded himself trying to de buff everything said about him. It's not creative, it's fucking lazy. In a microphone battle in the ring, by all means, go for it but I know that bag of dicks would sit there and try and rip peoples work apart to look the better man. He was fucking lost without it. There was not an independent thought that went through his head without prompting.

A quick tap to the side of his head with his forefinger emphasized the point.

J2H: He's gonna do it again, I've set my trap and new fans, new roster members,  you're about to see that again. Hey Kain, how are you doing there taking notes to spin my own shit back on me? Did you just see that you walked in to my trap and tore up the script to try and show I was wrong and you have independent thoughts? 

The arrogance of J2H began to fill the room like a heavy cloud, dusting over the camera crew.

J2H: That was you Kain, that's the way you was and I don't believe anything changed. Just a regurgitating shitty wrestler and like most, back for the pay day because you pissed all your money away on cheap booze and cheaper women. I wasn't impressed with you then, I'm not gonna be impressed with you now, and I know I gotta carry you through a match on Sunday in Barbados. I know I gotta work with someone who is past him prime to advance. I'm not like you Kain, we might be in the Hall of Fame, but I'm not like you, I'm so far ahead of you, you're in a different state. I'm not here for the pay day, I'm here to win this tournament, and go on and be World Champion.

He pushed his hair back away from his eyes as he looked down the camera, a determined look on his face.

J2H: There was no excitement when I saw you drawn against me in the first round, there was no excitement at all but there was one saving grace for me Kain. Recently, I have an issue with egotistical MMA pricks. I have an issue with little bitches that feel that they're better then they actually are and just like Fenris, you're that person too. It's like they took your personality, took your basic skill set and gave it an Icelandic nationally and we got Fenris. In case you haven't worked it out, I dislike Fenris, I dislike MMA crossovers, I dislike dicks and you and Fenris are like two peas in a caged pod. He might have got the upper hand against me, but there is no fucking way I'm losing two straight matches against MMA assholes who think they are God's gift to wrestling. When I step in the ring with you Kain, I'm gonna see Fenris and I'm not even gonna try and stop that red mist from dropping across my eyes, I'm going to encourage it to drop across my eyes.

He points to his eyes.

J2H: I'm gonna demand it shows up and there's no amount of suplexes you can do to stop me.... For you new guys, that's another Kain thing you need to know, lots of kicks and suplexes, you'll see that in the match. Back on point, you will be paying for another man's sins Kain and there's nothing you have ever had, that is going to counter what I got. Firstly, my moves are not nineties throwbacks for a start, my stuff is shit hot and even if you spent all your time away plotting for this day to come back with a whole load of new shit, it will still be pointless because my motivations to win this whole thing, far greater then any motivation you can have. I think your motivations are financial, there's nothing else for it because you were never good enough to be top of SCW, you were forgettable. The only match I can ever remember you in was London Brawling, your big fight all over London with Hot Stuff himself in a cinematic match before cinematic matches were ever cinematic matches, but everything else you've ever done was a snooze fest. There's no one last great run in you, there was never even a good first run in you. This return Kain, it's going to be a waste of a spot in this tournament.

J2H smirks down the camera, his words hitting hard.

J2H: On the bright side, at least you get a free vacation on the company, might be able to get yourself a suntan, run up a healthy bar tab, be around people and have a little walk down memory lane about when you used to be relevant, even if it was only in your own little tiny mind, but as far as this tournament is worth for you, your little return which you probably think is gonna blow the ratings to new highs, is actually the end of the road for you now, the end of the road for your career, the last we will ever have to hear the name Kain.

He believed every single word he said as he strolled up and down the ring once more.

J2H: I'll expect your attack on me to happen the next show for your...

He lifted his fingers in air quotes as he stopped.

J2H: "Heel heat".

The cocky smirk returned to his face and he leaned over the top rope, looking at the camera outside of the ring.

J2H: Your journey ends Kain, it ends at the first stop and you can crawl back to where ever the fuck you've been hiding for yours. You will be forgotten quicker then you have been in the past. You won't be spoke about by any wrestling fan again and that's real talk bitch!

And with that, the camera faded out to black, knowing that J2H had once again, found his confidence.

9
Climax Control Archives / Know your worth
« on: May 07, 2021, 06:13:48 AM »
The end of April was lined with a cold snap breezing through Beverly Hills, California, as the state had begun to open more freely, regardless of the on going pandemic. Businesses were quickly reopening, some cutting corners to be able to welcome back not only the smiling faces that filled their buildings, but to take something they haven't been able to take for a long time, money. Money makes the world go around, and keeps places open, so many had fell victim to the pandemic, some people never being able to switch on their business lights again, even in a place like Beverly Hills, where the rich used to get richer and the poor became a further speck in the distance.

There was never any money issues in the Huntington-Hawkes household, James had grown up with a platinum spoon in his mouth, he knew no other way of life but to have everything he wanted, but things had changed since he met his good hearted, kind and loving wife Melody. She was generous to a fault as James knew when he married her, but there was no cause for alarm, he had more money than the pair of them could spend. He would spend like a drunk sailor on shore leave, spending hundreds of thousands on watches.

My point, money doesn't mean a lot to James Huntington-Hawkes III, or J2H, but it doesn't stop people trying to give him even more to spend.

The wind cut across the grass behind the huge mansion owned my James and Melody, creasing through every blade and moving it in the same direction as the two walked hand in hand across their estate. The two had been cautious during the pandemic, rarely leaving their home, but why would they want to in a place with it's own cinema, old time British pub, and countless other areas of entertainment? The two did like to walk through the grounds though, feel that breeze on their skin. They, like most had taken over a year from their lives through this pandemic, time they would not get back, but like some, they decided to appreciate what they had and the simple pleasures of watching their son, dog and duck - Yes, Dexter, remember him? - run through the green grass. The two walked hand in hand, the dirt moving under their shoes as James Jr chased Dexter the duck, his laugh filling the empty air.

J2H: I'm gonna miss this.

He felt Melody's glare hit his cheek, he could feel the sharp look from his wife as she stopped walking, her hand gripping his tight.

Melody: Miss what?

Her tone was filled with curiosity and her raised right eyebrow matched the tone. She really wasn't sure what he meant. He turned his head to meet her gaze.

J2H: The world's getting back to normal Mel. People will be getting their asses back to whatever they do in this world, and we will be doing so too. This is the time for me to make a killing.

His time away from wrestling wasn't spent doing what most do, sitting around, or travelling the world, trying to get by on their name. When J2H reverted back to James after leaving wrestling, the world was his oyster, he could have chosen to do anything he wanted, he could have sat on his ass and done nothing for years. This was a man who never had to work a day in his life if he chose not to. Instead, he became SCW's most famous wrestler. He never retired from wrestling but knew wrestling needed him more than he needed wrestling. He stepped back, much to a sigh of relief from second rate wrestlers who would never be world champion when he was there, and started investing money in businesses.

Melody: What do you mean?

She still had no clue what he was talking about.

J2H: The world of business is on it's knees Mel. All those high end stores are crying out for money to keep going, they're screaming out for funds or they can't reopen and we, my love, have the money to do everything. We could own Beverly Hills. Every store in this place could be partly ours. These people here will want to spend their money, it's like oxygen to them, they need to do it. We could be getting a part of that.

Melody looked at her husband with a crinkled nose, her eyes narrowed as she stared at him. She had seen him invest in so many businesses worldwide, for him to tell her he's interested in adding more to the portfolio was not a surprise, but in Beverly Hills, it was. He had never put his money in to buying any part of these kind of high end stores before.

Melody: Maybe we should talk about this. I mean the people in Beverly Hills will make money easy, they won't have to worry about it, but what about the small places J? They need the money more than someone who's lowest items are thousands of dollars.

He knew Melody had a point, but he was never doing it for the people. He was doing it for the money, for the returns at the end of the month. He wanted thousands, not a few dollars that wouldn't come close to heating his pool for a day. He wanted the lot for no work. A lot of business meetings all over the place, of course, flying around from here to there, obviously, but he didn't have to physically get out there and serve coffee, or annoying customers. To him, it was buy big, get big rewards.

J2H: There comes a point where it's not worth meeting people miles away for a few bucks. If I'm putting in the air miles, then it's gotta be worth the money. If its taking me away from you guys, then it's gotta be worth it. I know my value babe, and it's not cheap.

She had known who he was when she married him. It was no stretch to say that he was an even bigger asshole when she met him, the man who couldn't be and didn't want to be tamed, yet she tamed him to the extent where family life had become second nature, to where he was James off the camera, but J2H when he had to be.

Melody: But think of the people you could help J.

Melody never let the money go to her head, yes, she bought expensive things but money SHE earned, not because of who she is married to. She made a name in the wrestling business long before James put a ring on it, but her heart was always set about helping as many people as she could.

J2H: Buying somewhere like Beverly Hills means I wouldn't have to be everywhere, I could be home so I don't miss this, so I don't miss the family time.

Melody: You did great before, you always tried to make it home before JJ went to bed. You did everything you could for us, even with the big deals.

J2H: This is the thing Mel. Beverly Hills will just be a start, there's big business all over the world I could make a fortune off.

Melody: We already have a fortune.

J2H instantly rose his eyebrows, nodding at Melody in agreement, with a proud smile on his face. He started out with that platinum spoon but he kept adding to it over the years. He had realistically all he could spend in three lifetimes and then some.

J2H: While that is true, I know my worth, I know our worth, the more we have, the more he can change the world.

He pointed his free hand towards his son and smiled as James Jr rolled on the grass, Dexter the duck running around him in circles.

J2H: He is the future and he'll be smarter than us two put together, he could change the world and I'd rather be putting a million a month to that future, than peanuts.

Melody stared proudly at her son, ten feet away from her, rolling in the grass without a care in the world.

Melody: We could help so many people and we really don't need money.

The sound of a phone ringing in James' pocket instantly grabbed his attention, and the young man reached in to it, pulling the phone out and looking at it. He looked towards Melody and smiled.

J2H: Maybe you're right sweetheart. Maybe I can buy those little crappy businesses and help them, even though they might take a little more work.

Again, the confused look returned to the young blondes face as she stared at her husband, with her eyebrows raised.

Melody: Oh?

A smile appeared proverbially ten foot wide on James' face as he looked at Melody.

J2H: Yeah, cause I get the feeling that I'm about to get more than enough money to cover the differences for a while.

He holds the phone towards Melody's face and she sees the name Christian Underwood written across the screen. He quickly hits his thumb on the screen to answer it and hold it up to his ear.

J2H: Whatever you're about to offer Christian, you might wanna add another zero to the end of the number written down that Mark approved...

It was a bold, confident approach to start a negotiation, but James instantly knew that Christian Underwood was set to make him an offer he couldn't refuse to be J2H again. He had heard about Climax Control 300 coming up and expected the phone to ring.The rumored stars and the return of Amy Santino just wasn't gonna cut it rating wise, he had heard rumors of Travis Nathaniel Andrews returning to be on the show. There was talk of other superstars appearing that hasn't been on SCW television in a long time, he even knew there was a chance of that boring bubble head Rage.... Sorry, Jake Sullivan showing his face. He knew that none of these people had the star power to make this show better, so he knew that phone would ring. He knew he was in the driving seat.

James to be J2H again, well, Christian didn't exactly come with a low offer to start with, and he still managed to negotiate up.

The point of all this? Talking money, talking big business, is about knowing your worth. Christian knew J2H's worth, James knew J2H's worth. If neither did, J2H would not have been at Climax Control 299 and wouldn't be at Climax Control 300.

His worth: More for two appearance, than most people on the roster earn in a year... Christian had eventually found the magic number. It was time to dust off those boots.... The man, myth, legend, God, was set to enter an SCW arena again.



It was the night before Climax Control 299 - James was never one to show up till later in the day, so he stayed at home, it was part of his process before stepping in to the ego filled locker room of a wrestling company. He was full of ego himself, but with a locker room where most people's favorite activities were having pissing contests and his general dislike for most people, to him it made sense not to arrive until he really needed to. Tonight, he felt like he needed to be at peace with the wrestling world, that lead him to room in his house, dedicated to both his, and Melody's achievements in wrestling.

His eyes darted around the list of awards - 2013 Tag Team of the Year, 2016 Wrestler of the Year, Man of the Year, Most Hated of the Year, Match of the Year. 2017 Wrestler of the Year, Man  of The Year. Couple of the Year, Match of the Year and Feud of the Year, along with the replica championship belts he'd won through his career. He remained silent as he looked at the awards, but his train of thought was stopped by the slender arms of Melody Grace wrapping around him from behind, her fingers locking in the middle.

Melody: What are ya thinking?

That was a good question he had time to think about while she moved to his side. His thoughts were fairly empty.

J2H: That this is my career.

Melody: But you're flying in tomorrow to be on their show. They should give you an award for that.

Her positive attitude was one of the many reasons James loved his wife. He was a grouch when they met but she was one of the few who's positivity rubbed off on him at times.

J2H: They should but the amount on money they're paying me, I don't think that can afford an award to.

He leaned in to his wife, whispering the number in her ear, her eyes widening as the number passes past his lips.

Melody: Holy moly! I can see why you said yes to it.

J2H: It wasn't the only reason.

Melody: Well...

She didn't want to ask the question and she didn't have to.

J2H: Well this is what I've done and I'm worth all that money still to Christian and Mark. I'm worth every penny of that money, and I will always be remembered for what I have done, but think of it like this. If I'm worth this kind of money to them now, what would I be worth in three matches time?

Melody: I don't follow.

He knew what he meant in his head, but it was finding the right words to explain.

J2H: Everyone out there is expecting J2H Vs Kris Ryans at High Stakes XI, that's months away. There's been no contract put down on the table for that but Christian Underwood and Mark Ward know I am their golden goose, they know every time I step in that ring, their ratings go through the roof. I am pretty much everyone's dream match and retirement match wish. I'm in a position of power here. Kris and I have been mentioning it a lot and Christian and Mark like to deliver, they give people all this power and shit to make things more natural, but I've signed nothing to be there, pretty sure Kris hasn't either, hell, Christian only called a few days ago to get me to appear on the show tomorrow. If they're gonna pay me that much for one appearance, what would they pay me to wrestle twice more before High Stakes XI?

Melody: I'm not sure but I would say a lot.

J2H: So, so much. If I sit there and ask for a huge amount for High Stakes, thanks to being back and dragging up their ratings a couple more times, they won't say no. I could sit there with a piece of paper and whatever number I want on it and I will get paid. Do you know what that means?

Melody: That SCW could go out of business?

He guessed Melody could have a point there, but he also knew both Christian and Mark had deep pockets. They had spent ten years taking a little independent company from Las Vegas all over the world. They survived the pandemic and are still in business.

J2H: No danger of that. It means I can say fuck going all over the place for businesses. Three matches a year and I can make more money then any new business could bring in. I could take that money and put it in a fund for JJ. I'd have to go to work like three days a year and not be down a cent. All I need to do is pick the right people to put in front of me, watch Mark and Christian drool at the thought of it and get exactly what I want and I'll never have to leave.

James could see the wheels in Melody's head turning. She loved spending time with her little family, she loved the thought that he would be with her more and more.

Melody: Three matches a year?

J2H: At most, probably two, just enough to keep them handing over the money while getting rating boosts in return. They know I'm not gonna go work anywhere else, SCW is one of the few that can afford me.

Melody: And you get to be home more?

J2H: Pretty much all the time.

Melody couldn't contain herself as she wrapped her arms around her husband and he put his arm around her shoulder.

J2H: No time like the present...

Just a minute later, a phone was in James' hand and a phone call to Christian Underwood was made. It wouldn't take long before Christian agreed that a J2H match on Climax Control 300 what great business. As for his opponent? Well, Christian had either been drinking or had faith in James to find an opponent. I'm not sure he was ready for what was to come twenty four hours later.



Jumping forward, you saw Climax Control 299, you saw that J2H showed up, made some demands and got what he wanted. That phone call yesterday was to be sure he got what he wanted and he was handed it on a platter by Christian Underwood in exchange for more cash. Christian knew that the ratings would be higher at Climax Control 300 to have J2H actually wrestle, rather than appear. He knew he was worth every penny he was putting in J2H's account.

J2H was proud of himself as he delivered a promo only J2H could and wandered away, this is where we pick things up, right from Climax Control where J2H just casually strolled past Mac Bane and off camera.

J2H: It's like I never left.

There was pride mixed with smugness in J2H's voice as he wandered down, hearing Mac Bane call for him from behind but SCW's longest ever World champion decided there was a time and place to talk to Mac Bane and that would be before the proposed match in a weeks time. It wasn't like he really needed Mac, he was in the right place at the right time. His jubilant and self congratulatory mood put a spring in his step as he walked around the corner, right in to Christian Underwood.

Christian: Really? I give you free reign over who you want to face and you come up with that?

What you didn't hear from last nights conversation with Christian was J2H asking for a match next week from Christian, and Christian allowing J2H to pick his poison. See, worth and trust that ratings would be delivered as promised by J2H.

J2H: Why the fuck not? You get your Blast From The Past winner, who is better than half your roster, teaming with the best you've ever hired against Kris Ryan's and whoever else, a champion. That's a match and then some.

Christian: Kris hasn't agreed to anything yet and the main event for the Internet title hasn't started yet.

Christian was right, but could see Kris Ryans watching the conversation at a distance.

J2H: You in?

J2H mumbled the line as he fired a thumbs up towards Kris with an over the top cheesy grin on his face, Kris surely not being able to hear his words, but Kris fires a thumbs up back towards J2H with an equally cheesy grin, a possible mocking of J2H's own actions.

J2H: See, he's in.

A mock innocent face crossed J2H's as he looks at Christian but Christian instantly didn't buy it.

J2H: Look, you go flash your wallet in front of him. I'll go find a nice little place to watch this so called main event. Just get word to me when you get Kris to say yes. 'Kay chief?

Christian slowly shook his head and J2H walked past him, disappearing around another corner and out of sight.

Another fast forward shows J2H watching the end of the main event, his feet up on a sofa with a big screen TV on the wall. J2H tilts his head back to the cameraman.

J2H: This is why I invited you here. I know this is the champions dressing room, but where the fuck is Jack Washington anyway? Seriously, the man gets the world title and only shows up to wrestle. Not a fucking champion in my book.

Respect was always earned from J2H and Jack Washington had done nothing to earn his.

J2H: Alright, so we've just watched this shit state of a main event. What the fuck was that? I mean good God, Agostino would be out of place wrestling in a circus, but looks like that belt has moved over to O'Malley.

Looking down at his phone, he spotted a message from Christian Underwood, confirming he would be teaming with Mac Bane against Kris Ryans and O'Malley.

J2H: Well look at that. It's official, I team with Mac Bane against these two. O'Malley is gonna piss his pants quicker than Teddy Warren when he hears about this. I mean from what I hear, he doesn't seem to like Kris Ryans. I think I read hate. I'm sure he'll run off to social media and bitch about it, not the fact that he's against me, but because who he's teaming with. I would have thought this was your perfect partner O'Malley because he's giving you the one thing you love, the one thing you want, the one thing that sums you up more than anyone else...

A smirk crossed J2H's face as he moved a little closer to the camera.

J2H: Drama baby!

When you think back at what O'Malley is known for in J2H's mind, it is drama.

J2H: You're like a walking Days Of Our Lives episode. Do you like hire soap opera writers to come up with the shit you put on screen? Your whole life is a fucking soap opera. We've had the single father thing, which was meant to show the struggle, the heart ache, the loneliness, meant to bring a tear to the eye, oh that was almost daytime emmy worthy. Then what did we have, oh yeah, the finding love again, awwwwww, so sweet, wanting people to root for you, yay, go O'Malley, you found love, yay! Then we had the child is gone, oh, it's another tear jerker, I mean I'm sure people were crying in the streets. Then we had the good guy gone bad, where we'll see someone fuck over someone nice to them, sold them out for a championship. Then we had that classic TV moment where the goal was in reach, you were about to snatch the big prize you were hoping for, only to have it snatched away at the last minute. We've also seen the redemption story, I mean that's a huge smash in every soap opera there's ever been, the bad guy being good, saying sorry, wanting to make things up to people, wanting to be friends. The tried and tested long lost family member soap storyline.... Sounds familiar to me, oh so cheesy with that story that soap operas have done for years. Know what another one is? Pregnancy, you haven't knocked...

He tapped his chin as he stopped for a second.

J2H: Yeah, that's on there too. Now the fighting for the kid thing. I've seen all these on one show before. I'm starting to think your life is mirroring the fucking Simpsons! Your life is half Ned Flanders, half Homer Simpson man. Ned loses his wife, finds love again, Homer loses his kids, fights to get them back, finds a long lost brother, all this sound familiar? It fucking should cause it's been your life ever since you put your face on a screen! Your life's a joke, your wrestling career is a joke.

He leaned back on the sofa, crossing his legs.

J2H: You must be proud tonight, you beat a stick figure with an Adam's apple the size of Jupiter, for the Internet title, but it's nothing to be proud of. Fighting people like that is your level, it's where you belong. I haven't been in the ring for a while, but all I have to do is step my expensive shoes in the building and I'm already back to the top and so much more in front of you and everyone else here. I mean the next supercard is Jack Washington and Mark Cross and no one has uttered a fucking word about them since I got here tonight. I've put the top people in this place in very dark shadows O'Malley and your not even on their level. That puts you way back. I'm more than happy to smack you about O'Malley and trust me, I will. I will literally smack the soap opera life you lead right out of you. Knowing you, you'll use this to add more to this Simpsons life you lead.

J2H couldn't help but smile when picking flaws in O'Malley's life.

J2H: When you step in the ring, you've got bigger things to worry about than who your partner is, because I'm gonna smack you so damn hard, you'll have leprechauns dancing around your head.

He quickly pointed to his head.

J2H: Speaking of your partner. People sit there and say to me about this whole High Stakes XI thing at the end of the year and why Kris Ryans? Out of everyone that's in this wrestling world, why Kris Ryans? Well, why fucking not is the question you should be asking. Do I dislike Kris Ryans? No.

A quick shake of the head presses the point home.

J2H: There's very few people in this business that I begrudgingly respect, but Kris Ryans is one of them. Not just because he was Fenris' chew toy and lived to tell the tale, because it's Kris Ryans. Let me give you a history lesson on Kris Ryans. Kris Ryans was a junkie bum, one of those guys you see begging on the street for spare change, knowing full well anything you give him is going to get him chasing the dragon as soon as he could. He was a man who could have had the world at his feet, but pills were his best friend. He could have been something special but the pressure broke him, it almost killed a promising career. This man could have been a name mentioned in the same breath as mine on the same level instead of someone I'm facing, but he almost threw it all away.

J2H raised a finger.

J2H: Almost.

He repeated that word along with a point of the finger.

J2H: That's why I respect Kris Ryans, because he could have been a overdose victim, but he fought and he clawed and he dragged his way back. He rebuilt bridges he thought would be gone forever and he made something of himself. When no one said he could do it, the man returned to SCW, crawled his way out of the horse shit he buried himself in before and pulled himself back to the top of SCW and got that big boy belt. If you don't respect a man who can do that, you're a fucking idiot.

J2H knew that was the truth, his tone told the world that was the truth.

J2H: So why kick the shit out of Kris Ryans not only in the months to come, but in a weeks time? Money of course. I am everyone's dream match, it doesn't matter if they admit it or not. Fantasy booking people want me to face their favorite wrestler. I am that guy that could snap my fingers and everyone come running to try and put their name down to face me. There's very few I would ever come back and face, same effort for less reward, fuck that. I mean I wouldn't come back to smack Caleb Storms about, I wouldn't come back to go anywhere near Milo Kasey, or Lincoln Daniels or anyone like that, but for Kris Ryans, I would because it's all about what I can get out of it. To put a match like this together, my worth, hell, even Kris' worth will be met because the world wants to see it, but why do I want to beat him so bad?

He paused for a few seconds.

J2H: Because it's Kris Ryans. He's a name, he's a man that garners the respect of others, he's a man who can still go in the ring, he's a former World Champion, he is someone who teaches the next generation to give back, he's got more credits to his name than a Hollywood actor but when someone gets like that, I need to bring them back down to earth and remind them that they'll never be J2H, that they'll never be as good as me, they will always be second best. It's nothing really personal Kris, but you are the money match and when I beat you and O'Malley with ease, High Stakes XI will have the whole worlds attention, because next Sunday, I'm gonna give the world a preview of everything to come.... I'm sure Mac Bane might help at some point too, I don't know.

J2H shrugged his shoulders.

J2H: That's real talk bitch!

He waves his fingers at the cameraman and the scene fades to black.

10
Climax Control Archives / Stuck in Hell
« on: March 27, 2020, 03:16:50 PM »
  J2H looks frustrated as he stands on the balcony of his room in the Saxon Hotel, looking over at the deserted streets below, usually alive with tourists and locals alike. The lights of Las Vegas had gone, faded to black, unknown when they will get the chance to rip through the night sky once more. Vegas was always alive with noise and bright lights, but the sights and sounds had now gone indefinitely and there was an eerie ghost town feeling about it.

J2H: Why won't they just let her in here?

He growled through gritted teeth, thinking about Melody and his son, James Jr , who had arrived the day before but as per SCW rules, the couple had to be kept apart until the tests for corona virus were complete, seeing as they had spent time apart recently, with J2H heading to England and Melody and JJ staying at home. It annoyed him that his wife and child were being isolated away from him while test results were being taken care of.

He steps in to the room, not one of the most luxurious rooms the Saxon Hotel had to offer, and he agrees.


J2H: I should have been given one of those champion rooms. I am the biggest thing to ever happen to this place ever.

A bitter tone tore from his lips as he stomps towards a sofa, putting himself down, his shirtless back touching the material behind him as he eases in to the cushions, his feet swinging around and clunking on the wooden table in front of him.

J2H: What a fucking time to end up in a situation like this. Hey J, come to England, come meet my guys, come catch up, it's been years man. All horse shit. Kicked in the balls, attacked by a fake paddy and now I'm stuck in a hotel, because I was around those people to begin with. If here there was a fucking reason to stay away from social media.

The huffing tone echoed around as he looks around the room, it wasn't badly decorated, in fact it was fairly comfortable and very clean but he hated being told what to do, he'd never liked it and he never will, and this felt like it was just that. The choices were simple, go home and say fuck you SCW, I've give you good ratings, and possibly give something dangerous to his family? He had been around the fans, Berkshire was packed of fans and for some reason, the English were being idiots and not listening to the rules, acting all tough and not caring about their family members, he knew they could have carried it to the arena and infected everyone.

J2H: I could have gone home.

It was more wishful thinking to go home, but he knew that tests for COVID-19 was rare. If somehow SCW, SCU and GRIME had secured a deal with a local lab to make the tests and use them on their stars and families, then they had to take them up on the offer, even if it meant being stuck in a bubble for a month. He felt lost, stuck though. He knew he had tested negative for it, but it bugged him he couldn't be around Melody, but he was soon distracted as his phone lit up on the table.

He quickly reached for it and answered it, switching it on to loud speaker.


J2H: Yo.

His tone was affirming but the sound of his man servants voice can be heard responding

Simpson: Sir, it's Simpson, how are you today?

History lesson because there's a lot of unrecognisable faces on the roster. Simpson has been the family servant from before J2H was born, a strong figure in J2H's life from day one. His father and mother were always busy, Simpson played a huge part in raising him.

J2H: Fucking bored Simpson. I'm holed up in a hotel room, Melody and JJ are here, but I can't see them yet till they get their results back from these tests so I'm sitting here kicking my heels at the moment. how is everything there?

Simpson: As you suggested sir, everything is on lock down. The whole house is secured and there's only me here now the cleaning crew has left.

J2H: "Well the house is yours then Simpson. Do as you please but do not leave the house, let this thing blow over and hopefully we will be back in a few weeks.

Simpson: Thank you sir. I wish you very well in your return to the ring this upcoming week.

Not even Simpson's cheery and affirmative tone could stop J2H rolling his eyes, slowly shaking his head from side to side.

J2H: What a fucking time to let emotion boil over Simpson. The greatest return since Jesus and I'll be wrestling in front of a bunch of people not good enough to wrestle on the big boy show, but think they're fucking special anyway. This is a treat for those guys but for people like me, it's hard to get motivated.

Simpson: Just remember sir, you are facing an old rival in Mr Murphy, that should be motivation enough.

He was right. Connor Murphy had been a thorn in J2H's side for so many years, a rivalry stretching back long before J2H was ever the World Champion. Connor Murphy was like everyone else back in the day, thinking that James Huntington-Hawkes III was a complete joke, they never saw the transformation in to J2H as anything to be worried about. Simpson was right, that was motivation enough to shake J2H back in to life.

J2H: You're right. That should be the motivation I need. Those SCU clowns should be sitting there taking notes about how to be as good as me while I smack the alcohol from Connor Murphy.

Simpson: Indeed sir.

J2H: Anyway Simpson, No one in and out of the house at all.

Simpson: You have my world sir.

J2H: Stay safe Simpson.

Simpson: You too sir.

With that, J2H presses the button on the phone ending the call, the look of frustration was still there on his face. Patience was never one of J2H's strong points, even through Austin Parker tried to change that after the intense training sessions. He was always used to getting his own way immediately so sitting waiting was more frustrating than most things in his life.

The frustration was short lived as he heard a key card slide in to the lock of his door, causing him to look towards the door like a dog hearing its owner return. His eyes locked on the handle as it moved down and the door pushed open. A wide smile crossed his face as he saw his wife in the shadow of the doorway, standing holding their son in her arms, their bags carried by a member of staff. Melody steps in the room, quickly moving towards her husband and planting kisses on his face, wrapping her free arm around his shoulders and holding his topless body close to hers. He wraps his arms around both of them as the member of staff drops the bags just inside the door and steps away, closing the door behind him and leaving the couple and their son together.


Melody: I've missed you.

Her voice was hushed and whispered, slightly cracking with emotion as she held J2H close.

J2H: I missed you too.

Melody releases J2H from her tight grip and looks at her son holding his arms out towards his father.

Melody: I think someone else missed you too.

J2H reaches his arms out towards his son who almost jumps in to them.

J2H: Everything ok?

Melody nods, her blonde hair slightly moving across her shoulder as she looks at her husband, a smile on her face.

Melody: Yes. They tested us and we're all good. Our son on the other hand has been a pain.

J2H moves James Jr at arms length, looking at him with a tilted head.

J2H: Have you been naughty for mommy?

His tone was firm, but not angry as he looked at his smiling son.

Melody: There was an incident with paint, that he got angry about.

J2H looks at his son, a serious look on his face.

J2H: What have I told you about being naughty to mommy? I told you when I was away, you look after mommy. Not be horrible to her, you have to be good. Any more of that and I will take away your trust fund.

James Jr smiles towards his father, a laugh coming from him.

Melody: I don't think that worked.

J2H looks at him and shakes his head.

J2H: Ok wise ass, I'll take away your favorite toy car.

That did the trick as the smile on James Jr's face faded to blankness before a little sadness replaced the blank stare. He reaches his arms out towards Melody and Melody takes him. J2H watches as he wraps his arms around Melody, hugging her tightly. Melody smiles at J2H.

Melody: Threaten to take away the trust fund didn't work, but the car thing did?

J2H: And he calls himself a little rich kid. He'll change his tune in a few years time when he wants a sports car or something.

Part of J2H was actually proud of the fact that he was more worried about his toy car. Thank God there was more of Melody in there than J2H. Melody was always sweetness and light and that's who J2H wanted his son to be like but for now, he's just a daddy's boy.

J2H: And now we're around each other again, can we get out of this room? This place is driving me crazy.

Melody: We won't get sick?

J2H's mind drifted back to what was said in the memo and what was said on the coaches to the airport. Everyone who tested positive would be staying in their rooms for two weeks to allow freedom of the hotel to everyone else. No one could leave their rooms till they had been given the all clear.

J2H: Nah, we're good, we can go and wander round, because we don't have that virus. Everyone sick or not sure is stuck in their room. We're fine, this place is meant to be luxury, so let's go find out if it lives up to the hype.

And with that, the camera fades.




The hotel boasted many things and lived up to them all, one that wasn't mentioned was a play area for children. It may have just been put in, these hotels don't usually cater for families, more aimed towards the executive type but a lot of rules had been relaxed and a lot of rules had been put in place, rules to allow freedom for families, yet still keep the place spotless.

J2H had never been the most comfortable guy doing the dad thing at times, Melody had been the one taking James Jr to playgroups and the likes, mother and baby running club and things like that, but J2H, he was more of an indoor dad at this point. This was the first time he'd ever been around co workers with his child. Even when people who thought they could just drop by, people like Kate Steele just randomly appearing at his house claiming Melody was a friend, J2H wanted James away from them. He knew the people in the wrestling world only too well, and didn't really want his son around them, as proved when Melody had travelled to see Odette and the rest of the people from that gym at a show a while ago. J2H didn't overly like the fact that Melody was backstage with him at some shows.

Yet here he was walking through the hallways of the Saxon Hotel, his son in his right arm, asleep on his shoulder, his wife holding his left hand. She had a look of pride on her face, her little family, her pride and joy in one place, but drawing looks from other SCW staff and personnel unsettled him. His work life was his work life, his home life was his home life. He did what he could to keep them separated.

Walking through an open door, he'd reached his destination, the outdoor pool area. It seemed a popular place to be for the SCW, SCU and GRIME people, as many of the gathered around the pool or at the bar. J2H could feel the eyes on him as he walked in to the area, looking for nearby seats and sighing a sigh of relief when he found two and moved towards them with Melody, the two sitting down and looking around.


J2H: This is what wrestlers have become.

His words were slow, yet devoid of any kind of tone, but it did enough for Melody to look at her husband as he moved James Jr in to a more comfortable position on his leg.

Melody: What do you mean, babe?

It was genuine curiosity in Melody that forced her to ask.

J2H: Look around at these people, these SCW so called stars. Look over there.

J2H pointed towards the foursome of Lachlan Kane, his brother Malachi, and their fiancees, Sierra Williams and Bella Madison.

Melody: What about them?

J2H: The ones who have the right mindset to be wrestlers are Sierra and Bella. Lachlan Kane spends five minutes talking on camera and gets pissed cause his opponent speaks more then him. I've seen his sly bitchy Twitter shots at people. Can't see the concept of if you don't want people to talk longer, then fucking talk more, and his brother, well, his brother wouldn't be remembered if it wasn't for Bella Madison.

Melody: Ok...

Melody's confusion was justified, but J2H had a point to prove as he turned his head to look at Caleb Storms, Katie and their dog Lemmy.

J2H: And take a look at that greasy fuck there. The most over thing around him is his dog. People don't watch him for him, they wanna see his little animal thing there. That's pretty sad.

Melody: But he's so cute!

J2H: And that is why the dog is more over than him. Look at that mess there.

J2H points a finger at Brandon Sludge.

J2H: The fuck is that meant to be? It looks like someone shaved a bear and said go ahead and wrestle. Then you have the Mexican guy over there.

Melody: Senor Vinnie?

J2H: Yeah, Senor Vinnie. He married the first easy going fat chick that came along and talks to a plant like he's actually real. He was funnier when he had his little fat nephew around, that fat kid was funny, but since he's gone, entertainment levels watching him have gone down to zero.

Melody: I still think he has funny moments.

J2H: Compare him to the Vinnie of old, he was better. That fat ginger idiot he's around too with the dog that wants to bang the cactus.

Melody: Bill Barnhart?

J2H: If you want, that old grampa is a walking information desk in a bad way. You could say you've been to the moon and he'll tell you he was there first and give you a fun fact, then record a promo that makes no sense or have no relevance. You have those guys too.

Melody looks towards London Underground and her eyes widen.

Melody: You don't wanna be talking bad of them.

J2H: Well the big lump is hardly gonna tell me off, he don't talk and Mr. Suit there, talks like he's proud of England, went on tour there, never wrestled a match, it's just lazy. A chance to go out to your people and talk but no, use it as a chance for a free flight home.

He stops talking as he directs his eyes to Kate Steele and Teddy Warren and wags a finger towards Teddy, whose eyes have been on J2H for the past minute.

Melody: Don't Jam.

J2H: Don't worry about Rupaul over there, I ran in to him earlier and I don't have to do a lot to torture him, but I've been talking about him for weeks, I've been telling him just what I think of that cuck, but he, a man who has spent years of his life trying to figure out if he prefers boxers or lingerie, still can't work it out, but he calls himself a wrestler.

Melody: What's your point?

J2H: My point is these guys are who SCW deem good enough to be on the roster. Even Mark Cross, who is like a thirsty Twitter ho trying to jump on anything with tits, Alex Jones who's as pale as a vampire in Austin James Mercer's shadow, you got Fenris who's only advantage to anything is that people fear him for who he USED to be and Jake Raab, who, although deemed impossible by scientists all over the world, is actually stupider than Lord Raab which makes his mental state lower than a retarded baby.

Melody: Babe....

Melody wanted J2H to get to his point, these were people she was friends with, that she liked to see. She knew the sooner he would get to his point, the sooner she wouldn't have to listen to these views.

J2H: My point is Mel, these are the people who make up the SCW roster, these are the people who need to carry on a company, but they ain't shit compared to who made the road for them. Not one of them is as good as Goth used to be before he lost it, not one of them could even get near Spike Staggs even if he was at his worst and they were at their best. Gabriel could beat them all in the ring without touching them, just using that voodoo shit. Not one of them honestly...

He sighs, shaking his head in disappointment at what he's about to say.

J2H: Could even beat Despayre.

He shuddered as he actually gave that compliment about someone who had been a thorn in his side for years, someone who thought he was his friend, but J2H couldn't bare to be around him. That comment alone brought a smile to Melody's face.

Melody: Despayre was good.

J2H: Compared to this roster, Despayre is as good as me back then, which makes me untouchable compared to them. I can't believe I came back to this shit, with a roster like this. I can't believe I didn't come back to face a legend, instead of the junk handed to me now and more than anything, I can't believe that even those these people are that shit at their jobs, that they are all still so much better than Connor Murphy.

Melody took it all in her stride and smiled at her husband, not meaning it as a sign of agreeing, just that part of her liked it when he spoke in a confident way. Out of the corner of his eye, he saw someone approaching, that someone being Kate Steele. J2H puts his hand up and stops Kate in her tracks.

J2H: Six feet away please, better still, six miles, maybe six states, yeah, six states should do.

He puts his head next to his son's sleeping head and whispers.

J2H: What's that son? You want to get away from the crazy lady with seventeen personalities and go chat to people with just one personality? That sounds like a great idea.

J2H stands up, lifting his son with him and quickly turns to Kate.

J2H: Order your husband a Cosmo or something on me, he also likes girly drinks as well as wearing girly make up and girly underwear too.

He raises James Jr's arm, while the baby sleep and gently waves it towards Melody.

J2H: Bye bye mommy, love you, have fun talking to the crazy lady. Muah!

Melody smiles at her husband but turns back to Kate, shaking her head slowly, trying to keep a straight face as the camera fades out.




We switch back to the hotel room where J2H stands on the balcony once more, his eyes covered by dark sunglasses as the Vegas sun, although not completely warm, still shines bright over the usual energetic place. He looks at the camera with a smirk.


J2H: I seriously thought that when JT Midas invited me to England, to speak, I thought it was all about him turning over a new leaf and actually trying to give something back, actually paying the wrestling business back for putting up with him for being a waste of time and talent, I thought it was a redemption story, but we can just look at the facts here. Hey J, I had nothing to do with you getting attacked, oh by the way, this guy who attacked you is my new client.

J2H frowns as he looks down the camera, shaking his head.

J2H: I just want a match with you, just a match to show the world how good it used to be.

Another frown crosses the former World champion's face.

J2H: What a load of horse shit that was because I say no and your new client attacks me? Are you thinking that I'm stupid? That the fans are fucking stupid? Connor getting thrown in my path has served the purpose for one damn thing and that's I get to smash that fucking fake paddy all over that pretty empty building on Sunday.

He exhales sharply as he turns his head away from the camera.

J2H: Fucking fake paddy never did get over the fact that I'm better than him, fucking fake paddy never did looking pale in my shadow while the spotlight hit me like a light straight from the Gods themselves and fuck did I look good in that light but you Connor, always three steps behind, never in the limelight, never in my limelight unless you forced your way there. You were never good enough to be anywhere near my light yet for years, you pushed for it, you tried to put your toe in it when I wasn't looking just to try and make yourself look relevant when you were fucking trash, not even good enough for a toe to be in it. There were homeless bums who deserved to be in the spotlight more than you. Perhaps you knew that you alcohol filled fuck because you drink like a bum, you smell like a bum, you look like a bum. Face it, everywhere you step lowers the tone to below zero. That's who you fucking are and that's all you ever will be.

A cocky, confident smile wrinkles J2H's face, his arrogance flowing through him.

J2H: I'm the man SCW always needed, the man who kept eyes on the company, kept people interested in everything going on here, I was the one who people thought of when they thought of Sin City Wrestling. What did people think of when they heard your name? Absolutely nothing at all cause no one gave a damn about you then, no one really gives a damn about you. God couldn't resurrect your career, JT Midas ain't gonna do shit for it.

Another confident smirk comes from J2H.

J2H: You wanted a crack at my spotlight again, you've done it before and all it's done is got your ass kicked by the far better man. Shit, the world knows that me at ten percent could smack you around the ring even if you were at two hundred percent. We both know it yet you attacked and thought you was getting off scott free? Hiding behind JT Midas and his band of freaks was gonna keep you safe? Are you out of your tiny little mind or just drunk out of your skull? Which one is it Connor? You've never been on my level. Even in your drunken delusions, you couldn't be on my level if you tried. This one is gonna be a nice little stroll down memory lane for me, because it's just gonna be like old times. It's gonna be like the times I beat you in every possible way, it's gonna be like those times when I leave the ring smiling, you leave the ring helped to the back and feeling it for days to come. It's gonna be like those times where you wake up in the morning with a hangover and that emptiness in you because you know once again, J2H has fucked you up and there was nothing you could have done differently to have changed that.

He looks down the camera with an arrogant smirk.

J2H: We've gone to war many times Connor and other than your one little minor battle win, I've always some out on top, always shown why I was headlining shows and you were opening them. I showed everyone time and time again that I am the greatest.

J2H points to himself with his thumb.

J2H: And you were lucky to be even opening shows.

He points at the camera.

J2H: You've build your career out of trying to get around people better than you to try and give yourself a career boost and that's what you've done here, but trust me when I tell you this Connor, I'm gonna be sending you packing and back to your flea ridden one room home quicker than you got here. I'll be sending you back to whatever shack you come from with that old familiar feeling of getting your ass beat by the greatest wrestler to ever step in to wrestling.

J2H pats his chest with an open palm.

J2H: That would be me dickhead and it don't matter how long I've been out of that ring, it doesn't matter that all those shows have passed, all that matters is you're gonna learn real fast that this guy hasn't lost a step, this guy is gonna step back in the ring and fight like I never stopped, because this guy really is that damn good, this guy really is something special. I proved that for years while you proved you never had what it took to be anywhere near as good as me. This is why I will always be championship material and you'll always win the prize for loser of the year Connor. We are opposite ends of the scale and you know you could try your entire life and you'll never make it one tenth of a way to my level and one tenth is me being seriously fucking generous.

J2H arrogantly smirks down the camera.

J2H: Everyone knows this is a mismatch but use it as a lesson to people, to those idiots from SCU sitting there watching what a real wrestler does or in this case, doesn't do. If they even wanna make it, they've seen me, they know how good I am, they know the need to be like me if they want any kind of success, but what they need to do is take a good hard look at you Connor and see how not to be. I mean you're the perfect example of how bad a wrestler can actually be, so these guys from SCU need to take a good look at you and see never, ever become like you. As soon as they learn not to be like you, they might make it in some fed worse than SCU.

He looks away, his eyes drifting down to the streets of Vegas.

J2H: This will be the last we will see of you Connor because as soon as they see how bad you are, JT Midas will drop you like yesterdays trash, you will go back to being unknown here, and uncared about, not even a single thought. You'll go back to irrelevance where you belong. By the end of this, I will make an example of you that damn much, that JT Midas ain't gonna want any part of this. JT Midas thinks this is the best chance he'll have of ever beating me, cause of the time I spent out of the ring, you probably think you've got a good chance of beating me because of me being out of the ring for a while, but it ain't happening, it won't happen.

He turns to look down the camera with a serious look on his face.

J2H: I'll be back like I never left and you Connor Murphy, you're fucked! That's real talk, bitch!

And with that, J2H turns around and walks back in to the room.

11
Climax Control Archives / The House That J2H Built
« on: December 15, 2017, 09:47:08 AM »
  It's been a while but why not.

The city of Los Angeles, California can be seen on December 1st, first day of a new month, first day for countless opportunities to be capitalised on during the upcoming thirty one days. Most look forward to Christmas at this time, a lot of people dread it but regardless, the world keeps turning for some and festive thoughts are far from the mind of some. The camera pulls backwards, showing the high angled shot from an office building, looking down on the city, before turning around and focusing on a gold ring on the finger of a man, a certain finger next to a little finger on a left hand. The ring shines bright in the light as the camera focuses on it, before moving up his arm, covered by a suit jacket. It moves more central to see a crisp white shirt, unbuttoned up at top, with red braces either side before making a last move towards the man's face to show him as J2H. The camera pans out to see the office J2H is standing in. A big wooden desk, covered with a computer, a coffee mug and a picture of J2H and Melody Grace, J2H in a suit and bow tie, Melody in a white, classy flowing wedding dress. The camera turns around to show four video screens in front of J2H, one with a middle aged man on the screen, the others with a logo reading "J2H investments".

J2H walks around the desk and sit on the front of it, looking on the screen.


J2H: I take two weeks away, just the two and I come back and shit ain't done.

His tone indicates an anger in his firmness as he crosses his arm.

J2H: All you had to do was keep an eye on the prices and buy at the price I told you there and I come back here John and I look in to it to see it hit those prices not once, not twice, but three times. You can't run an investment company when you don't invest in a fucking thing!

Ah, life has changed for the former SCW World Champion, wrestling had disappeared from his life to be replaced with the high pressured, high powered world of investments. That business degree he got at a very young age, finally getting some use.

J2H: With people like you, I can't run a business, I can't invest in anything because people like you are tying my hands. Get off my screen before your ass ends up in the unemployment line.

J2H reaches down on to the desk for a clicker and picks it up, pressing the button on it, cutting off the connection with the luckily still employed John. J2H walks around the desk and sits down placing his elbows on the desk in front of him and rubbing the sides of his head with his fingers.  

J2H: Give an idiot a chance, hope to god he improves but nope, he's still an idiot.

A familiar voice can be heard moving through the office.

Voice: It's funny, because that's what I thought about you when you came to work for me.

J2H blinks, his mind focusing on the familiar, yet unheard of voice for a while. He takes a deep breath as the voice seeps in to his mind, placing itself in his head. Slowly, J2H lifts his head to look up, looking on the screens in front of him to see Christian Underwood's face on one of them.

J2H: Did you hack my system or something to get your face in my office.

Christian smiles on the screen.

Christian: No idiot, I called your secretary and told her I needed to speak to you immediately and that you were expecting me and she put me straight through.

J2H slowly shakes his head.

J2H: Lot of people won't have jobs this Christmas the way this shit is going. I wish I could say this was a pleasure or something Christian, but I'm not in the habit of lying.

Christian: Funny, I was gonna say the same thing to you.

A smirk comes from the face of the SCW co-owner, causing the former SCW employee to sigh.

J2H: Well, it's been fun but I got stuff to do.

Christian: As do I, and that's why I'm here talking to you, because I have some business to discuss with you, James.  

J2H looks at the screen, his head tilted as a feeling of curiousness rushes through his body as he bites his lower lip.

J2H: Oh do we?

Christian: I wouldn't waste my time sitting in front of a camera if I didn't.

J2H waves his hand, urging Christian to talk.

J2H: Well, what is it?

Christian: Climax Control two hundred is coming up, James. It's on the seventeenth of this months and I'm putting together a couple of big matches, survivor series matches with legends. I've been talking to so many legends and getting them to agree, so far Nick Jones and Jordan Williams are in.

J2H: Those guys are still alive? Good for them.

J2H rolls his eyes.

Christian: Well we want you to be a part of the match too. Longest serving SCW World champion would really add something to the match.

J2H: Christian, do you know what I do these days?

Christian: Over compensate by having a big fancy office and your own logo?

J2H: No. I get up on a Monday to Friday and I kiss my wife.

Christian: Oh, is it public knowledge now that your married? Can we ignore those confidentially thing you got us all to sign?

J2H: No, it's only been two weeks, we'll tell the world when we're ready to. Good thing about being out of the spotlight a bit, no clever cameraman wants to follow me around to get a shot of this.

J2H points to the wedding ring on his finger.

J2H: Anyway, what I was about to say. I get up, I kiss my wife. I come to this place right here where I look at things to invest in, businesses that are struggling and put money in to them and turn them around. Melody works on her business, the fashion stuff, the make up stuff, anything else she feels like working on, she does and she knocks it out of the park. At five O clock, I turn this thing off and I go home, to where I'm greeted by my wife, a duck and a very large bald man, and not always in that order. I sit down, I have dinner and I speak to Melody about work, how her days been, you see, I'm getting the hang of this husband thing and you know what happens at six O clock?

Christian: She sings you a lullaby and puts you to bed?

J2H: I see your humor hasn't improved. No, we don't talk about work no more, we do what we want to do, what makes us happy. A movie on the sofa, a night out, a night under the stars in the hot tub, a game of pool in my pub in my house, whatever we want because we switch off from work. We couldn't do that while we wrestled. We couldn't be normal, live a normal life. When we wasn't working, we was still working, trying to sell your company on people. Now I don't have to do that, we're pretty damn happy.

J2H stands up and walks around the desk, sitting on the edge.

J2H: Call me up around about Climax Control two fifty, or three hundred and I'll consider it then.

A thoughtful look crosses over Christian's face, his mind clearly racing.

Christian: There's not gonna be a two fifty or a three hundred James. Two hundred is our last ever Climax Control. After that, one huge supercard next year and we're done.

The feeling of surprise runs through J2H's body as he stares blankly at the screen, not expecting to hear this news.

J2H: Tour of Australia one step too far for ya, or did you blow half the budget in Starbucks while Mark spent the other half in a strip club? Need to loan a couple of bucks there buddy? Because I do own an investment place and to be honest, I've made so much money doing it, I could give my family back every cent they ever gave me and still have a whole lot of money. Being as I know you, I'll even make the loan interest free.

Christian shakes his head firmly.

Christian: Not about the money. In honesty, we still have money to keep going for years to come but Mark says his motivation got stolen a while ago, and I can't do it without him so we're going out on a high. We're not slowing down and this is why I want you back in the ring for one last match at Climax Control 200.

J2H bites his lip as he thinks about the offer before him. He knew in his heart that he owned SCW a great debt. They took a chance on a seventeen year old kid with a dream of becoming a wrestler and at the time, had no skills to work towards that. He knew he learned on the job and they'd been patient with him, eventually paying off to allow him to become one of the best wrestlers ever to grace a ring. He didn't need wrestling anymore, yet he owned it a lot for what it did for him, what SCW did for him. Without SCW, he wouldn't have met his wife, he wouldn't have become so well known that people were knocking down his door for them to make money with them, he wouldn't have some kind of celebrity status. He'd just be that spoilt rich kid, with the moniker of The Brat Prince hanging around his neck.

J2H: I'll consider it. I won't say yes, I won't say no, but I will consider it and get back to you soon.

J2H picks up the clicker from the desk and quickly hits it, cutting Christmas off the screen and returns to his desk, sitting behind it and letting his mind wander. He never did think he'd ever consider getting back in the ring again, part of him hated the wrestling business again, or more to the point, certain people in it, certain people he'd always had a hate for, people he wished he'd never come in contact with, but without it, life would have been different, very, very different.

J2H: Me? Back in a ring again?

The thought made him go cold, yet a shot of excitement jumped through his body at the thought of being in front of a crowd again with that winning feeling, it was like a drug.

J2H: I dunno.

He looks down at his wrist, at the expensive watch on his left arm and stands up. He walks towards the door of the office as the camera focuses on the time on the clock on the wall, showing the time as five O clock. He quickly opens the door and walks out as the camera cuts elsewhere.




The Huntington-Hawkes residence.

J2H stands outside the front door of his house, just looking at the hard wood in front of him, covered with a Christmas reef, and flashing lights around the door frame. He looks to his right to see a blow up snowman.


J2H: That wasn't here when I left today....

Today had been an interesting day at work, unexpected in may ways. He reaches for the handle and pushes the door open and steps inside. Within seconds of his arrival, the sound of little feet on hardwood floor can be heard moving towards him. He closes his eyes and takes a deep breath, before opening them and looking towards the floor where he sees Dexter the duck running towards him.

J2H: You're worse than a dog that meets his master at the door.

Dexter: QUACK!

J2H: You'd think you'd learn a new word by now.

Dexter: QUACK!

J2H breathes deeply as he looks down at Dexter.

J2H: Where's your mother?

He runs his hand over his head, looking away.

J2H: Can't believe I just said that to a duck and expected him to answer with something more than quack.

Dexter turns around and waddles towards a door at the end of the hall, looking back to see if he's being followed. J2H stops as he looks around the hallway, decorated in bright colors, tinsel hanging from picture frames, Merry Christmas banners along the walls, a mini Christmas tree on a nearby table.

J2H: Santa's elves have been busy.

Dexter: QUACK!

J2H: I'm coming, I'm coming!

J2H walks down the hall in the direction Dexter has walked and watches the duck walks through a small gap in the door. He reaches the door and pushes it open, walking in to see Melody laying asleep on the sofa. From the corner of his eye, he spies Simpson walking towards him, walking as softly as the big man possibly can. He speaks to J2H in a soft voice.

Simpson: Good evening sir. Dinner shall be ready soon, I trust your day was ok?

J2H: Not too bad Simpson, very interesting to say the least. What's wrong with Melody?

Simpson: She's just been tired a lot today sir. I'm sure it's just the change in temperature.

J2H: Fair enough. I hate December, it's the worst month of the year.

Simpson just nods his head slightly before leaving the room. J2H looks around the room to see a huge Christmas tree in the corner of the room, decorated in blue and silver, on the ground around in, piles of fake snow, and presents. A glance towards the fireplace shows a Christmas scene, wise men figurines crowded around a manger in a stable setting with an angel hanging from the wall. The walls are decorated brightly with tinsels and Christmas decorations. On another wall hangs a small toy sleigh, with Santa sitting in it, being pulled across the wall by reindeers. J2H smiles as he looks down at Melody.

J2H: Someone has made this place look seriously Christmassy.

J2H moves over to the sofa where Melody lies, leaning down and kissing her on the forehead. A smile crosses the lips of Melody as her eyes start to open. J2H walks around her and sits at the end of the sofa, barely enough space for him to sit down and not disturb her. Melody tiredly sits up and spins her legs to the floor, changing positions and putting her head on his shoulder. He quickly wraps his arm around her shoulder as she opens her eyes narrowly, trying to adjust to the light, and looks at him.

Melody: Mr Huntington-Hawkes.

J2H: Mrs Huntington-Hawkes.

A smile crosses the young blondes face as she purses out her lips, her husband moving his head towards her and planting his lips softly on hers, pressing down for just a few seconds before pulling away from her.

Melody: I'll never get tired of being called that.

J2H: I hope not, because you're kinda stuck with me now.

She looks up at him with a smile as she moves herself closer.

Melody: How was your day?

J2H: Strange babe, very strange. I got a video call from Christian Underwood, he told me SCW was closing down soon.

Melody sits up straight on the sofa, looking at J2H with a look of disbelief on her face. She took knew the importance of SCW. Without it, she knew she wouldn't be in the house, who knows where she would have been, who she would have been sharing the sofa with, what she would have been doing. Her end game was to be with James from the minute she saw him, she knew that this was the place she wanted to be forever from the second she fell in love with him that she wanted his ring on her finger, she knew without SCW, that wouldn't have happened.

Melody: What? I can't believe it, I thought it would last forever. Why is it closing?

J2H: Something to do with Mark's motivation being stolen, whatever that means, and Christian not able to do it alone. They want me to go back for Climax Control 200 but I'm not so sure.

Melody moves her head back towards J2H's shoulder, pressing her lips against his neck for a quick second.

Melody: Why not? We spoke about returning to wrestling one day.

J2H: Because I realised I don't need it. Life couldn't get any better than it is now. I get to spend my nights with you. We don't have to go out and be the people on the screen anymore, we don't have to tell people to watch this show, or buy stuff from the SCW site when we're trying to be a normal couple. We're making money like crazy without having to wake up hurt. Let's be honest, we could move the office to the house and never have to leave if we wanted. Wrestling helped me but I don't need it anymore.

Melody: It's one match, it will be good for you to say goodbye to the fans.

J2H: Been there, done that. Don't really wanna do it again.

Melody pulls herself closer to J2H, her hand across his chest

Melody: Did he say what kinda match he wanted you in?  

J2H: Survivor series with other SCW legends, Nick Jones and Jordan Williams were mentioned.

Her eyes grow wide as she hears those two name, sitting up and looking at him.

Melody: Jam, if they asked you to come back with those legends, then they clearly want to put on a good show. Maybe you should do it to stand in the ring with those guys.  

J2H: I think you should get on that card too then. If I gotta hurt and spend the next day in bed because of being thrown around the ring, I think you should be joining me all achy and shit too.

Melody: I'd join ya anyway, but I can't wrestle anymore.

J2H: You can probably out wrestle me. They want the crowd leaving that show happy, they won't leave happier than you back in the ring and kicking the hell out of someone.

Melody: Babe, I really can't wrestle anymore.

J2H: Why not? You're Melody Grace Huntington-Hawkes, you can do anything you want to do.

Melody: Because...

Melody leans in to whisper something in J2H's ear. He lowers his eyebrows and nods as Melody speaks. She pulls her head away and looks at him waiting for a response.

J2H: Good enough reason. I was wrong though, life really can get better.

The two share a smile as Simpson walks in to the room.

Simpson: Dinner is served.

J2H gets to his feet, holding his hand down towards Melody and helping her to her feet and wrapping his arms around her, holding her tight. He pulls he head back and kisses her softly on the lips.

J2H: Today is a good day.

Melody smiles at her husband as he picks her off her feet, twirling her around before placing her back on the floor, wrapping his arms around the young blonde as the scene cuts to black.




Of course I said yes to Christian's offer.

J2H stands in a room in his house, wrestling memorabilia hanging from the walls, a replica of the SCW World championship in a glass case next to him.


J2H: This thing right here, I made famous again. This thing right here with me, this is what SCW is gonna be remembered for the most.

He taps the glass case containing the belt.

J2H: This thing right here, is why I will always be immortal in SCW history and nothing will change that.

He pauses for a second, collecting his thoughts.

J2H: But one more big match, legends of the ring returning, then I got the call to say who these legends were. I hear I'm teaming with Nick Jones, I didn't know he was even still alive, Goth, I wonder if he's still pissy that I beat him to win this thing?

J2H looks at the championship belt.

J2H: Kain, thought he musta got over his last lose the title rage quit, um, I mean break and Geno Jr, a guy who somehow got pushed way before his time and lucked up winning this belt. Still, five men, something in common, all former SCW World champions and then I looked at the opponents and well, I laughed.

He tries to hide a smile on his face.

J2H: Tom Dudely? First off, I thought what is a Tom Dudely because I only know champions and you Tom Dudely, you have never been a champion. How the fuck did you get put in this match? Why does anyone still have your phone number? What was people thinking when they thought you'd actually make a good addition to this match? Let me make this clear to you Tom, you've spent your whole career trying to be someone but look at you, you're a no one. You've been wrestling before I was even born and I've done so much more than you could ever have imagined. I'm not sure how you got in this match, but I'm gonna show you the difference in class between us. Stick your old school up ya ass bro, because it didn't work then and it ain't gonna work now. Make sure you wear a name tag bro, it's the only way these fans are going to remember who the fuck you are. I'm just glad for Google so I got to find out who you are.

He smirks, looking deep down the camera.

J2H: Then I see Bo Dreamwolf on that team. Now I know Bo well, when I went to Austin Parker to turn me in to the god you see before you, Bo was my training partner, the anti Austin. While Austin barked, Bo put his arm around your shoulder to give you a little help and advice. You remember how quickly I progressed Bo? You remember how quickly I stepped things up and become better than you, right? You were the seasoned vet when I showed up, didn't take long for me to become much better then you. I remember having that Roulette title once or twice, but I knew I was destined for more, I knew I was going to go higher and I did. I went far beyond what you ever could. Think of Austin as a proud daddy. He had two sons, one son was the runt of the little while the other was everything a pops could want. Oh how the tables have turned Bo, because the old man looks at me prouder than he ever could look at you. I became the favorite, I became the golden child because I turned out better than you. I get to show ya pops choice is justified on Sunday.

He pauses for a few seconds.

J2H: I saw the name Jordan Williams against me too. I wondered, Same Jordan Williams who came back for Blast From The Past and crashed out early. I remember something you said back then Jordan, that you're not the Jordan Williams from the past, you can't fly around the ring like you used to, you have to wrestle smarter, not the way it used to be. If that was the case then, what's the case now? Do you need helping to the ring? Would you like be to send Simpson to you to push you down to the ring so I can beat you and send you back to your assisted care living facility? I mean come on Jordan, you was a legend twenty years ago, but now, not so much. I kinda feel sad that we all know this is one of your last matches, yes, I say one of them cause I know you signed up for two, I have ears everywhere, but are you gonna be able to step in to that match after watching this one back, knowing you just can't do it anymore? It's gonna be a pleasure to beat you, don't worry,, I'll try end it nice and quick for ya, so you can recover in time for an early bird special on Monday.

That cocky, arrogant smirk crosses his face.

J2H: Ah, Spike Staggs, a man who once kicked the shit outta me, then told the world to put me on TV, remember that Spike? Trust me, I remember it well, so well, like it was yesterday. See this man clearly saw something in me. He saw I wasn't willing to quit at the first sign of a beating, he knew I was the one that could have a future here and fucking hell bro, was you right, or was you right? I know deep down though Spike, something is eating at ya. I know you thought way back when this place opened it's doors and you walked in, you thought when people thought of SCW, they'd think of Spike Staggs. Wrong, wrong, and wrong again. People don't think of you anymore, they haven't thought of you in a long time. The fans wasn't even excited at your return because your own son ruined the Staggs name here long after you walked away. Everything you built, he systematically ripped apart dicking around backstage acting like a prick with the Bad Boys. He killed your good name and some Sunday, I will end the Staggs legacy in SCW once and for all, the only Staggs that will come out of Sunday with any chance of keeping any credibility to the Staggs name will be your wife.

He turns his head away from the camera for a second before looking back.

J2H: And now the last name, the deluded man who thinks I'm his buddy, Despayre.

He grits his teeth.

J2H: Oh the history with Despayre. The countless times I've beat this man and made him cry like a bitch backstage, yet has the balls to think I'm his friend?

J2H slowly shakes his head.

J2H: You'd think you'd have been happy for you "friend" even when he beats you but no, cry on, have regrets about not being world champion, boo hoo Despayre. I beat you because I was so much better than you could dream of. I beat you because there was nothing you could do to ever be better than me, and this is gonna be no fucking different at all. Get the tissues ready Despayre because one more time, you will be in the ring with me, one more time, you will lose to me, one more time you'll be crying on your daddy's shoulder wondering why you couldn't beat me, one more time, you'll regret stepping in the ring with me.  

He waves a finger at the camera.

J2H: You may be the most popular guy in the ring, you may be the one's the fans want to see win, you may be their hero, the melter of the coldest hearts in SCW, but none of that will help you beat me.

He takes a deep breath.

J2H: I don't give a fuck who else survives on my team, because all that matters is I will. I will be the one standing with a raised arm at the end of the match, I will be the one who is gonna taste that victory once more, because I deserve it more than anyone they can pull out of the retirement home.

He looks seriously down the camera.

J2H: I'll make this place go out on top, because SCW was the house that J2H built!  

He pauses for a second.

J2H: It was the place I kept up to the highest level possible when I was champion and I ain't saying Calvin Harris is a bad champion, but this place wouldn't be closing if I was still the champ, just saying.

A cocky look passes his face.

J2H: I made this place what it was, I made this place mean something and for one night only J2H is in the house that he built and has no intentions of laying down. I am the one who made SCW tick, I am the one the fans are coming out to see, I am the one who people are paying money for on Sunday. Trust me, the rating are gonna go flying through the roof when I show the world just what they've been missing.  

He runs his hand over his chin.

J2H: It doesn't matter if it's Tom Dudely, Bo Dreamwolf, Jordan Williams, Spike Staggs, Despayre, Mickey Mouse, Pluto, Goofy or Popeye, the facts don't change, the ending don't change, it's never changed, it's what I spent years of my life doing. I will win, it's that simple, I don't turn up to lose and why the fuck would this be any different at all?

He smiles down the camera.

J2H: Spoiler alert, it won't be, J2H wins.

A sharp inhale comes from J2H as he looks down the camera for the last time.

J2H: You should know what I say, I do and I'm saying that nothing changes here, not a thing. I walk in to that ring with everyone in awe of me, can't believe I'm actually there, piss their pants in excitement, watch me put on a show and walk out with my arm raised high and looking down at some chump. That's what's gonna happen on Sunday. Ten top guys in one match, only one J2H.

He smirks again.

J2H: That's real talk bitches!

The camera fades to black.

12
Climax Control Archives / A short break away
« on: June 22, 2017, 11:47:44 AM »
  Short breaks, a wrestlers God send on occasion. Many outside the wrestling world don't see what really goes on in the wrestling world. You're on constantly, you pose for pictures when you don't want to, you smile like you mean it, when there's days you just want to just be left alone and be genuinely normal, live a normal life, be a normal person. We accept that's what comes with the territory, but you don't have to like it. It's a dark side of fame and no matter what we do as wrestlers, as people on your screens, it will always happen. If you're a good guy, people expect it, they expect you to be nice, if you're a bad guy, everyone wants a picture with someone who's mean on television, it's just the way this works. Everyone has to keep the company they work for in a good light, it means they get more viewers, which means you get more money, and let's be honest, it's a capitalistic kinda world. Those short breaks away though, those one's where you're not told to advertise things, ones you can really have off.... Well, sometimes they don't start as well as you hope either...

Los Angeles International Airport - One of the busiest in America - often sees it's fair share of celebrities pass through it's gates and in to the air on a daily basis. From film stars, to pop stars, to those famous for the sake of being famous, many well known names have been on that runway and headed for the skies above. This brings out more than just a fan, hoping to spot a celebrity, it brings out the paparazzi, like sharks circling a prey, these men and women stand for hours at gates, hoping to hear the whisper of a famous person leaving or arriving, just to ask a few random question. On this warm Tuesday morning, this was no different, as people from various outlets were there, waiting for that famous face to appear. Their luck was truly in today as not one, but two famous people entered the airport, the man dressed in white, three quarter length pants, and a light blue sleeveless shirt, and the woman dressed in jeans, torn at the knees as is the fashion these days, and a white shirt, hugging her upper body, the couple you know as J2H and Melody Grace.

The World Champion and one half of the Bombshell Tag Team champions, walked hand in hand a bag over the shoulder of J2H, eyes quickly moving towards them as their faces begun to get recognized, not just by fans, but by those sharks mentioned early. Quickly approached by a man in his twenties, short dark hair, he identifies himself as a TMZ reporter as the couple head towards security.


TMZ Reporter: I'm from TMZ, I got questions! Where are you going?

The couple continue to walk away from the man.

J2H: You don't even ask if you can talk to us and ask us stuff, you just jump in? That's shit man.  

TMZ Reporter: Sorry, I just heard a few things and I want to give you guys the chance to talk about them to our loyal fans.

A sharp inhale comes from the World Champion as he and Melody continue to walk, being followed by the persistent man.

J2H: That's the thing about rumors, they're ninety nine percent bullshit and made up by people who has too much time on their hands and need a life.

TMZ Reporter: These are from people close to you. It what I've been told and they've never steered me wrong before, so maybe you should answer them.

A smirk crosses J2H's face as he looks at Melody, shaking his head.

J2H: Or maybe I should just keep walking and not take any notice of any bullshit.

TMZ Reporter: Well, I've heard your contract is running out soon and you point blank refuse to sign a new one unless you're given more money and are made the star attraction of the show.

A wide smile crosses the young man's face as he stops and looks at the reporter, his eyebrow raised as he stares a hole deep through his soul.

J2H: Why would I care about money? Seriously. Do I look like I need money? Years ago, I was a money grabbing bastard and you know why? Because I wanted enough of it so I could do what I want with my life before I was old, and broken. I am not old, I am not broken, I got all the money I need. I would not refuse to sign a contract over money. As for being the star attraction, I already am the star attraction. I got idiots calling me out all the time that don't deserve to be in the ring with me, deluded people who think that they can keep up with me. Take Steve Ramone as the perfect example for that.  

TMZ Reporter: Why accept a match with him then?

J2H: To prove that he doesn't belong in a ring with me. It might just shut him up about things and let him stick to his level of facing Ryan Keys or something.

TMZ Reporter: Is it true that you guys are actually going away to get married?

J2H holds back a laugh as Melody looks towards the reporter.

J2H: Bro, if Melody and I was gonna get married, it sure as shit wouldn't be in Romania, it would be somewhere a shit ton better than that. Only Romanians get married in Romania. With the money I got, I think I can do a lot better than that.

A smile crosses Melody's face as she hears him talk about possible marriage, a subject he has strongly avoided in the past and on many occasions, not even considered.

TMZ Reporter: I also heard something else about you leaving SCW.

An eye roll comes from him as he walks closer to security with Melody by his side.

J2H: Is that your go to question or something? Are you leaving? Is that all you got?

TMZ Reporter: It comes from a source very close to you and it ties in with your contract situation too.

J2H: Oh great.

Sarcastic tones come from J2H's lips.

TMZ Reporter: I heard no matter what happens in your match with Lord Raab, even if you become double champion, you will be at least taking a break.

The question seems to catch the World Champion off guard as he stops as the couple get towards the security gates, J2H looking firmly at the man, a slight smile appearing on the corner of the man's lips as he waits. Melody looks at J2H with a raised eyebrow as he stands in silence.

J2H: I focus on one match at a time. Lord Raab isn't next, Steve Ramone is. I could get injured against Ramone and not make it to the supercard. I could get injured in Romania and not make it to the next show. Now we didn't come here to talk, we came here to get on a plane and get away from here.

J2H points to security and he and Melody walk away from the reporter, and moving towards metal detectors.

It was clear J2H's hesitation hadn't gone unnoticed by his girlfriend, her eyes never left him the entire time he stood and answered. It seemed like an age had passed between the question and answer and it left a slightly bitter taste in Melody's mouth. Could he have made these plans without telling her? Was he keeping something as big stepping away from SCW hidden from her? The question has burned in to her mind, and never left for a second as they walked through security, as the walked through the terminal and to the gate. It played on her mind as she sat down on a private plane. It played on her mind as the engines revved and the plane flew gracefully in to the air. She had to ask, she couldn't wait anymore. Thirty thousand feet above the ground seemed as good a time as any to ask him. It's not like he could leave the room.


Melody: Can I ask you something?

Her voice caught his attention as he sat across from her, a table between them. His eyes were focused on the laptop set up in front of him for the early part of the almost fourteen hour flight between Los Angeles and Romania - Why Romania you ask? Why the fuck not? The world is out there to be seen, so see it. His eyes pull away from the laptop screen and look towards her.

J2H: Yeah?

Melody shifts in her seat, looking across at J2H dead in the eye.

Melody: That question about you leaving SCW after your match with Raab, you seemed uneasy answering it. Is there any truth to it?

J2H doesn't say anything, he simply looks across at Melody, biting his lip and thinking for just a few seconds.

Melody: Well? Are you keeping anything from me?

J2H: Mel, I don't like secrets. They show nothing but disrespect to the person you're holding them from. Being honest keeps trust up and builds trust.

Melody continues to look at J2H as its now his turn to shift slightly in his seat, trying to pick his next words wisely.

J2H: But I will do what you know I do. I'll evaluate after the supercard, like I do every time. I'll sit and see how my body feels and if I feel there's anything left for me to do. I'll think about my future because I'm owed like two weeks off from every month I held the SCW World title, and after my last run and this one, it gives me like half a year off if I wanna take it. I don't know what the plan is this time around, but I'm focused on Steve Ramone, then I'll be focused on having Raab try to rip the flesh from my bones and then I'll worry about the future.

Melody: So you don't already know what you're gonna do?

J2H: No, I don't but I know whatever it is, it will be right for me. I've had my ass kicked in so many matches and still come through them but if I wanna stick around in this for years to come, I need to be driven. If there's nothing left in SCW to drive me, then I'll consider taking some of that time off. Till then, I'll focus on what's next.

Melody looks at him, and J2H returns her stare, a silence between the two fills the planes cabin. Eventually, Melody nods her head as she looks at him.

Melody: Alright Jam, I believe you but if you do come to a decision, please tell me first, ok?

He nods towards her, slowly moving his head up and down.

J2H: I will. You know what, I'm just gonna take this laptop to the back of the plane, cut a promo on Ramone, send it in and we can have a few days away from all the shit that comes with being a wrestler. Let's actually have this break without having to work.

Melody: You'll always have to work, because you get noticed everywhere we go.

J2H: Nah, you get noticed first, then they see me and I become the guy that gets pushed aside.

Melody shakes her head in defiance of what he just said but he nods towards her.

J2H: I'll be back.

He stands up, grasping the laptop in his hand and moving towards the back of the plane. He steps past a few empty rows and sits down at the seat furthest away from Melody as he can find, and pulls down the tray from the seat in front and pulls it towards him. He places the laptop down and searches for a recording program and quickly double clicks it. He repositions the camera to capture his whole face and hits a red circle, setting it to record.

J2H: That's right Steve, a promo on you from thousands of feet up in the air, cause you're just not worth me scouting a good place.

He smirks down the camera, every movement being recorded.

J2H: Well it looks like you finally got what you wanted, right? The chance to prove yourself against the best wrestler in SCW. That mouth of you finally paid off. All that begging for chances at titles has finally landed you the biggest chance of your miserable little life. Why are you so fucking obsessed with titles Steve?

He lays a palm out flat in a questioning manner.

J2H: Are you that insecure as a wrestler, that you need to have these little trinkets to feel that you have some kind of worth?

He leans back in his chair.

J2H: Are you over compensating for shortcomings Steve? Is that why you just have to have gold, because if not, you see what a truly pathetic loser you really are?

A smirk crosses the champions face as he breathes calmly.

J2H: You're meant to be some kinda man, but look at yourself, you're a loser at every single level as a wrestler and a human being. You've mocked me in the past about who I was rather than worry about who I've become. Let me tell you Steve, THAT is a double edged sword because we all remember what you were. I mean people mocked you for it for year. Every single promo was you, alone in a hotel room with a laptop. Oh the memories have just flooded back for so many people out there listening to this bro. They remember Steve Ramone and his mighty laptop promos, where every one was the exact same and the only thing that changed was the opponent. You was still gold hungry then, but that laptop was your bestest buddy in the whole wide world, and every promo ended with you shutting that laptop. You remember that right Steve?

He holds back a smile.

J2H: Now me back at that time, I wasn't perfect, I couldn't wrestle for shit, but I was still better than you. I was this kid that had to throw out some kind of confidence or it would have shown people they could eat me alive. I wasn't great but I won, and I won gold. I earned it, I never once begged for a title shot like you do every fucking week like a broken record. I earned it with win, but I was never really that good. My five title runs Steve, most of them, I wasn't that good, your four, yes four, one shorter than me, was never any good. Fuck, my last title run before my current one, lasted longer than all yours put together, but I got better Steve, cause I evolved, you didn't.

He waves his finger from side to side.

J2H: I worked hard, I improved in every way possible and I did not stop until I picked up that title that I wanted, the title that I hold today. I pushed myself Steve, I went and I worked for everything, while you replaced your laptop with two idiots and a porn star. Yet you still think you belong in the ring with me?

A frown passes the face of J2H.

J2H: Hard work to get known vs two idiots and a porn star. This is why I'm known and this is why people couldn't care less about you.

He runs his hand over his chin, enjoying every fact coming out of his mouth.

J2H: You replaced the hotel room with restaurants. Here's a newsflash for you Steve. No one gives a fuck about how you like your steak and people sure as shit don't wanna see you sitting there scoffing your face and sending that in for SCW to air! Seriously, choke on that steak and fucking learn no one in their right mind wants to see that! No one cares for a second about what you order in a restaurant, which always seems to be steak, fuck bro, there are other things out there, you're a walking heart attack! No one cares what cut Cyrus likes, or how Andreas likes his cooked, abso-fucking-lutely no one.

Melody: Preach!

J2H lifts his head up, looking down at Melody, who smiles with a shrug.

Melody: Sorry babe.

J2H: All good.

He leans back down in to his chair and sits looking down the camera on the laptop.

J2H: You are the king of taking something and making people get bored of it real quick. How long did you think it took for people to get bored of your apparent sex all over the arena? Let's just say I overheard someone high up talking about banning that thing you are apparently engaged to, from every SCW show known to man. People got bored of seeing the same shit on the show every single fucking week. People get bored of seeing it in your promos Steve. Seriously, people are probably fucking each other all over SCW on the down low, but they keep it off camera. You making sure it's caught on camera makes all of us know she's just a paid actress to hide the fact that you can't get something below your waist working.

Melody: Gross!

J2H: Gross but true. We know she's not your fiancee. Who would want to marry a woman that ranks lower than dirt. Just a paid actress to fake shit because you're just not really a man. An embarrassment to SCW, yes without a doubt, a man who takes things and makes people switch off after two week, God yes, but a man, you are not. It proves it the way you wormed your way in to facing me.

J2H pokes his lower lip out with a pout.

J2H: Awwww, did poor little Stevie get protective of a festival?

His mocking tone quickly turns in to a more confident tone.

J2H: Grow the fuck up! Because I mocked a place where middle aged men, with long hair wearing biker vests and T-shirts with bands on them that no one has ever heard of and general promote death, war and anger. A place where people show up and look like they have no idea what a shower is, just to stand in a field full of nothing but mud, where men all bop their heads at the same time, pretend to understand what some tone deaf idiot is trying to scream on stage, while three other idiots randomly play instruments out of tune, before everyone starts running around in a circle and starts running in to each other, increasing the stink of body odour. Where people use stupid rock on lines, and throw up devil horns, promoting the dark arts, before going back to their little menial office jobs, this is what gave you grounds to step up to me?  

A giggle can be heard coming from further down the plane from Melody.

J2H: Don't you see how ridiculous that place sounds? Anyone with just an ounce of self respect wouldn't turn up to that. Bloodstock? Fucking Bloodstock. More breaking news for you Steve, bloodstock actually means horses trained for the purpose of racing.

A laugh breaks out of his lungs, a wide smile plastering itself on his face.

J2H: All this fucking time you thought cause it had the word blood in it and cause you thought you could throw devil horns up at the great unwashed on the stage, you thought it was something to do with heavy metal, when all along, it's to do with race horses!

J2H covers his mouth, holding a smile beyond his fingers. He tries to compose himself, but more laughs pass his lips. He takes a deep breath and eventually composes himself.

J2H: You fucking idiot. All the time you thought it meant something darker and it's to do with horse racing. That is as stupid as your reasons for trying to step up to me, as stupid as everything about you. Now if you're that wrong about something you apparently attend on a yearly basis, then how wrong do you think you are when it comes to actually being able to hang with me?

He tilts his head, as if to be waiting for an answer, but a wide smile breaks out on his face once more.

J2H: I can't believe you used me insulting Bloodstock as a way to get a match with me, without knowing what it actually meant. I know you're hoping that this will get you in to the main event at the supercard, I know you're praying that this will help you worm your way in, but it really won't. You couldn't beat Halc, you've lost to people at the lowest level, Lord Raab's bitch boy Samuel could eat you alive and he gets lost in the ring on his own without Raab holding his hand. You couldn't beat Raab and you can't beat me. This match is just based on the fact that I let it happen, I wanted it to happen, I wanted you to be my warm up for the freak. I allowed it to happen so that maybe you will see that you're not good enough to even step up to the top two titles and you're not now, nor will you ever be able to step up to my level again. This is simply for me to show you to know your place here. That place is below me Steve, so far below me, you can't even see my level, let alone get to it.

J2H eases back on his chair.

J2H: Using this stupid ass reason to work your way to the top is gonna backfire on you. You seen you can't win the lowest title, you've jumped for the highest two titles and now once I beat you on Sunday, it's gonna prove that you're not good enough for the top two titles either. I suggest you wear a dress and try and beat Jessie Salco because bro, you shot yourself in the foot and you're gonna have nowhere to go once I'm finished with you. You bit off more than you can chew with me and now you're gonna choke on it.

He looks deep down the camera.

J2H: Next time Steve, you should think before you open that mouth of yours. You should think about those what if's. Like what if I don't win, where will it leave me. You didn't think of that, did ya? You thought of everything you could gain and not what you're about to lose. Trust me when I say you're about to lose it all. It's a long way back from the bottom Steve and when I send you back down below the roulette level. Enjoy opening the show against new people because you've committed career suicide by running before you can walk. For a guy that's been around SCW forever, you're still pretty naive to think you've gone and done something good here because basically, you've fucked it all up for yourself.  

J2H waves his finger at the camera.

J2H: Now I'm gonna leave you to think about that, while me and Melody go and buy a bloodstock and name it Steve.

Melody's head pops up from over the seat, looking down the row of seats in between towards J2H.  

Melody: Are we really?

J2H: To remind me of the glorious moment that Steve Ramone finally learned what the word bloodstock really meant, yes Mel, we are.

Melody clinches her fists together in excitement as J2H looks down in to the camera.

J2H: You're now fucked, your career is fucked, and every dream you've ever had of beating me Steve, is now well and truly fucked. That's real talk bitch! And now to go old school just for you....

J2H closes the laptop down as the scene fades to black.

13
Climax Control Archives / Not Honored.
« on: June 08, 2017, 11:50:46 AM »
 First defences are hard..... but fuck that, this is not a first defence as such is it? Once again, a championship belt was back with the man who made it famous, the man who took it to a whole new level and made the belt almost immortal. It was good for it to be home, back in the place it belonged, back where it felt most at home, with J2H. It had bounced around through the last cycle, first to Drake Green for five minutes, then to Rage, somehow creating one of life's little mysteries when it somehow managed to find it's way in to the hands of Jeremiah Hardin, then back to Rage before returning home to the hands of J2H. It wasn't the belts fault it ended up in so many hands, groped like a cheap whore at a hen night by many fingers, but more to do with the idiots that somehow managed to rip the belt from the hands of the only man who deserved it. That belt was now back home, it was comfortable, it was safe in the knowledge that it would only move on again when the real owner decided it was time.

A whole new level of calmness had met the champion recently, one where he was happy not to chase a title he should never have lost. Everything was right in the world again. Melody was a champion once more, not the level he felt she deserved but he knew she was proud of it. He knew she deserved to be at the top of her division instead of that lazy champion, but he was proud her hard work had paid off and she will be there again. Everything in his life was coming together. Nothing could shatter his calm... Well, almost nothing.

Noises can be heard from outside the room inhabited by J2H, inaudible talking can be heard as the champion sits up in bed and looks around the room, his eye narrowed as he looks around in the morning night. He was determined to catch up on some sleep, the tour from SCW may be a distant memory, but he had not fully recovered from the time on the road and no time at home. His muscles ached slightly as he looked towards the alarm clock on the side, reading the time to be two minutes past eleven. He looks towards the window, seeing the daylight breaking in, instantly knowing that morning was nearly over and he'd missed so much of it. Still the noises from behind the door peaked his interest as he sat there, no expecting guests himself, although not unusual for people to drop by. Melody was popular in the area, her friendly demeanour - when she's not cursing on Twitter at people - attracted people. He often through that she could base a reality show on her and the neighbourhood women, but someone beat him to that idea a long time ago. Her popularity often brought people over to the house. Today could have been one of those times.

Rolling out of bed, he places his feet on the floor, waiting for just a few seconds to steady himself before standing up and reaching a tattooed arm out to a nearby chair towards a pair of white shorts. He quickly pulls the shorts over his legs and straightens up, walking towards the door to investigate the noise and opens the bedroom door, walking out on the hallway of the upstairs lands and moving tiredly towards the top of the stairs. He walks down the steps and reaches the bottom of them, only to be greeted with the smiling face of Simpson.


Simpson: Good morning sir. It's a beautiful day out today, would you like some coffee?

An uncontrollable yawn escapes J2H's lungs as he looks at Simpson, wiping his eyes as the man towers over him.

J2H: Yeah, could do with a bucket load of it.

Simpson: Very good sir. Why don't you join the others outside on the patio and I will bring it right out to you.

J2H lowers his eyebrow as he looks at Simpson with a slight touch of confusion.

J2H: Others?

A firm nod comes from the big man as confusion creeps over J2H's face even more as he looks at him.

Simpson: Yes sir, Mr and Mrs Stevens are here with young Master Lucas. They're in the patio right now with Ms. Grace, and Dexter enjoying the sunshine. As I said sir, it's a beautiful day today.

J2H: You know what Simpson? Switch the coffee out for something a little stronger, a little more alcoholic, and forget the straw.

Simpson: As you wish sir.

As Simpson moves towards the kitchen, J2H takes a long deep breath, thinking about what he's set to walk in to as he walks towards the door leading towards the living room. He walks through the door and in to the grand living room. He looks through the sliding doors to where the group of people sit around a table, drinks on the marble top table in a tall jug with glasses half full around them. He takes another deep breath as he walk towards the door, his footsteps being heard, causing Melody to turn around and look towards him as the  Stevens sit opposite her.  

Melody: Baaaaaaaaabe!

Melody jumps up and wraps her arms around J2H's neck, squeezing him tightly.

J2H: What's going on?

Melody: I told you yesterday that Gabriel, Odette and Lucas was coming over today. I was gonna wake you this morning, but you was looking all cute while you was asleep, so I just left you there.

Odette: If it's a problem, we can go.

J2H looks towards Odette sitting opposite where Melody was sitting, but J2H shakes his head at her.

J2H: No, it's all good, I just ummm, forgot or something. Still tired from the tour and all that shit.

Gabriel: I get that. At least you never had to leave the country. The tours in the past, leaving the country, travelling from one country to the next was hard work.

A nod of agreement comes from the head of J2H as he looks towards Gabriel.

J2H: Yeah, but I got this funny feeling this tour was done to save some money for a huge tour near the end of the year.

Melody takes J2H by the arm and points towards the chair opposite Gabriel.

Melody: Come, sit down, I'll go get you a glass.

J2H walks around the table, sitting in the chair Melody pointed as Simpson comes out of the door, holding a glass of clear liquid and moves towards J2H, placing it in front of him.

J2H: Already way ahead of ya, thank you Simpson.

Simpson: You're welcome sir, can I get anyone else anything.

Melody: Yes, you can get your swimming costume on, get out of that stuffy suit and come out here and join us.

A smile crosses the bald man's face as he nods towards Melody.

Simpson: Thank you Ms. Grace.

Simpson moves back in to the house as J2H rolls his eyes at no one in particular.

J2H: I bet he comes out here in those horrible shorts you bought him.

Melody pulls of J2H's arm as she joins the group, sitting in the chair next to her man and squeezing his leg after hearing that comment.  

Melody: They're not horrible, he looks so good in them.

J2H: If you say so babe.

J2H looks down to his side to see Lucas sitting on the floor, opposite Dexter, the two looking like they're having a staring contest. Yes, a staring contest between a baby and a duck, you saw it right. J2H turns his attention, looking around the group and towards Odette.

J2H: Congrats on winning your own title again.

Odette: Thank you. I had a good partner.

J2H: So do we now call you the Disney Dolls or do we wait until you announce it on the show.

Odette scrunches up her face as she looks towards J2H, her eyes serious as she stares at him.

Odette: That is never gonna happen.

Melody pouts her lip out at Odette, Melody's hand moving on to J2H's as he free hand reaches for the drink in front of him, picking it up and taking a sip.

Melody: But it's sooooooooo cute! We can come out dressed like Disney princesses every week and the crowd will love it.

Gabriel looks across at his wife, looking at the look of disbelief on his wife's face as she listens to Melody.

Gabriel: You two do need a name. All the greatest teams had a real name, you two could break Team Hero's record someday so you might want to come up with a name.

Odette: Oh we will, as long as it doesn't have the word dolls in it.

J2H leans back in his chair as he picks up his drink again. He looks around the group.

Gabriel: I saw what you did the other night J, very clever, reminded me of something I would do.

J2H lowers his eyebrows as he looks towards Gabriel.

J2H: What?

Gabriel: Baiting the hook for Raab, driving a wedge in between himself and Samuel just to get yourself a chance at becoming a grand slam champion. That was very clever.

A smile crosses J2H's face as he looks at SCW first World champion, a man respected in the business not only for his accomplishments inside the ring, but currently for his work outside of the ring training two SCW Bombshells in the form of Evie Baang, now number one contender to the SCW Bombshell championship, and the woman who has beat two grand slam champions in two matches, Devona.  

J2H: It was easy to do. I knew he was gonna crumble. I knew as soon as I offered him something new, he was gonna screw over Samuel as soon as I offered him that. Goes to show what kinda guy Lord Raab is. The guy is selfish as fuck and put his own accomplishments above his relationship. He pulled the rug out from under Samuel out of pure greed. Sooner or later, he'll think about this and I would have beat him before he even gets in the ring with me.

Odette: You gotta get past Tuscini first.

J2H: Tuscini and probably Ramone.

The three look towards him confused by his comment on Ramone.

Melody: What's he got to do with anything.

J2H: You honestly think after I ignored him, after I laughed at his challenge, he is not gonna get involved in my match somehow? Like commentate, or come to the ring and call me out face to face? Or attack me? I'm calling this one now. Steve Ramone will somehow wiggle his way in to my match on Sunday, trying to force a title match, which he hasn't earned. He had a chance at the Roulette championship less than a week ago and failed so watch the title hungry bastard try and get involved in my match on Sunday. Calling this right now.

He picks up his drink confidently and takes a sip.

J2H: He won't need to and it makes no sense on why he's there. I know every sees him as a man who forgot wrestling is more than just title belts, but after getting his ass kicked by Kris Halc, it would make no sense for him to mix it up with me, but he will try. He won't cost me the belt because by the time he does show up, and again, he will, Tuscini would have been long taken care of.

Odette: Someone sounds confident.

J2H: Someone is confident. People seem to love my predictions I do for the supercard, but I wanna keep them that way. My predictions are pretty accurate, but this week, I just predict I will beat Tuscini, and Steve Ramone will somehow appear in my match. He won't be able to help himself.

Before J can continue, he feels a tug at his shorts. Looking down, he spies Lucas standing up next to him, looking up at him with his arms reached up towards J2H. He looks towards Odette who waves her hand in encouragement.

Odette: You can pick him up if you want. You gotta get used to it sooner or later, you and Melody will be parents someday.

An uneasy look crosses J2H's face as he looks towards a beaming Melody. Not wanting to disappoint Melody, he reaches down and lifts Lucas on to his lap, the young man beaming with a bright wide smile as J2H looks a little more at ease. Before any conversation can continue, Simpson appears behind him.

Simpson: Sir, I'm sorry to interrupt, there's a telephone call for you concerning a business opportunity that Mr Wahlburg has set up.

J2H holds Lucas out towards Melody, not the best choice in the world knowing that every time Melody holds Lucas, her broody side has a habit of kicking in. Melody takes Lucas in her hands, smiling widely as J2H stands up and looks at the group.

J2H: Excuse me for a minute. Just need to take this call. Mel, why don't you guys get packed up and we'll go to the beach house or something? It's finished now, it's not too far away, and being as we have an Aussie around, could fire up the Barbecue or something.

Melody: Sounds great!

J2H stands up and walks past Melody, rubbing her shoulder as she holds Lucas and he walks in to the house. J2H looks at Simpson as he passes.

J2H: You too Simpson, get ready, we'll head down to the beach house in a little while.

Simpson nods his head as the scene fades out.




Everyone loves a day at the beach, right? We're in June for Christ sake! Summer is in flow in California and the beach is the place most go to. As a wrestler, you're always on, always ready to meet a willing crowd to put yourself in the front of their mind, it's what sells tickets, but we all need downtime. Melody's foresight to buy a little getaway beach house was the perfect place to go and relax, to put your feet and forget the wrestling world and this was one of those days.

Just hours earlier, this small group sat in the home of J2H and Melody Grace but now the group were at the beach house. A fine job had been done on the home, once falling to bits, unloved and uncared for, some elbow grease and a whole lot of effort had turned the house in to a livable space, the old wooden exterior replaced and decorated to a much higher standard then before. No more was paint peeling off the outside of the house, looking like it's best years were long behind it, but a fresher, more modern look covered the facade.

The soft sound of music could be heard coming from the outside porch of the building, the back end of the house facing the beach, and smoke could be seen coming from the outside. The scent of grilled meat his the air as the camera moved in towards the group showing Odette standing behind a barbecue - An Aussie at a barbecue is a given in every Australian's eyes, no one can barbecue like an Aussie and Odette's natural leadership in the situation kicked in as soon as they reached the house, there was no stopping her. Odette's eyes glanced towards her husband and son, just a few feet away from the house on the sandy beach, Lucus' eyes glowing as Gabriel makes shapes in the sand. To one side, Simpson laid on a sun lounger, heeding the advice of Melody and slipping in to more comfortable attire, wearing a pair of bright red shorts and a sleeveless shirt. Melody leans on a railing, overlooking the beach and J2H next to her, a smile on his face.


J2H: This was a great idea getting this place and you've done amazing work with  it Mel.

A prideful smile crosses her face, hearing praise from J2H wasn't rare in situations, but it's always nice to hear from someone you love.

Melody: Thank you. It was a great idea to invite Odette, Gabriel and Lucas here. Our first guests here.

J2H breathes deeply as his eyes look around the beach, observing people walking past, the stress from their daily lives melting away as they switch off from reality.

J2H: First of many I would think, considering you bought this place to decorate, sell and move on. Doesn't look likely you want to sell this place and move on.

Melody bites her lower lip as she puts her hand on his, looking towards him with a sympathetic shrug of her shoulders.

Melody: I ummm, haven't ummm, got a good enough offer for the place yet. I will do maybe in five or ten years.

She smiles at J2H who puts his arm around her shoulder, looking at the water in the distance as the waves lap up on the beach.

J2H: Yeah, five or ten years should do it.

A smile crosses his face as he looks at Melody. He knew when she bought the house she would refurbish it and fall in love with it. He knew she wouldn't be able to part with it when the time came and already accepted that face. He had the money to finance her little things like this if she needed it, he also knew she wasn't short of money herself and would have happily piled her own money in to the house completely. People seem to be under the wrong impression when it came to those two, always thinking J2H was paying for everything, when it was never the case. People need to mind their own business.

Melody: So that phone call earlier, new business?

He turns his head to look at her with a smile on his face.

J2H: Yeah, just a few shares in a super cars business. Nothing I really have to get involved in but means I get to drive all the new super cars before they hit the market.

Melody: Sounds expensive.

He tilts his head to the side as he thinks about a response to Melody, knowing that this is not a cheap business to enter. He knew at some point, he wanted an empire for the two of them, his degree in business that he managed to complete at a very young age was there to be used and no one wrestles forever, no one can do this demanding job till it's time for a dirt nap - other than Rage, who seems to have been around for the last one hundred years. He knew it was time to invest his money elsewhere and start an empire. He wanted to be involved in everything from fashion to cars, although Melody would be more on the fashion side to him, he ruled nothing out when it came to a business chance.

J2H: It is and it isn't. High risk, high reward. I know more rich people than poor people, and these rich people talk in one language, the language of possessions. They all want the newest toy and it could turn millions in to billions.

Melody: Can't we just buy a little coffee shop for normal people and start small?

Another opportunity he hasn't ruled out. He wanted his finger in every pie. He'd done almost everything in wrestling, almost everything. It was time to look beyond wrestling.  

J2H: Well people do like coffee. Always worth looking in to, always worth setting shit up for when we're done wrestling.

Interesting comment there, don't you think? Is this the last hurrah? Was this the plan?

Melody: Getting ahead of ourselves there. You have that title to keep and you could break your own record.

A sharp shake of the head indicates his feeling on the record.

J2H: Nah, I'm not gonna break my own record. Not even gonna come close to doing that shit. There's no challenge anymore, I've beat everyone there is to beat out there. I mean come on babe, Steve Ramone challenging me knowing full well I'm busy plotting the downfall of Lord Raab is not a challenge, that's just desperate from Steve.

Melody: You need to get through Tuscini first babe.

J2H: I'm gonna steamroll through Tuscini. That guy is not on my level, I see he's apparently honored to face me.

He had not watched James Tuscini's promo, nor did he intend to before his aired. He never watched a single opponent promo until his one aired, due to not wanting to be influenced by it. It's his own unwritten rule, shame many others didn't adhere to that rule. He'd heard through the grapevine the title of Tuscini's promo.

Melody: Most people are who face you.

J2H: Most people are deluded Mel. Most people think they can beat me. Just watch when Ramone sticks his nose in my business. He's doing it cause he is a title hungry bitch who thinks he can beat me. Instead, he's setting himself off for a harsh dose of home truths if he faces me.

Melody: Just focus on Tuscini first babe.

J2H wraps his arm around Melody's shoulder a little firmer than before and pulls her closer, his eyes smiling beneath reflective sunglasses.  

J2H: Already focused, already ready to send him back to tag team matches, trust me, I got this. Also got another idea.

Melody: You're full of ideas today.

J2H: That I am babe, that I am. This house is big enough for six people for the night, so fuck driving back, might as well drink and party here for the night, let everyone just crash here and head back tomorrow. It's national best friend day or something, so you should hang with your best friend.

J2H nods his head towards Odette, in the zone on the barbecue, focused on everything going on in front of her. Melody smiles at J2H, turning and putting her arms around his neck.

Melody: What has gotten in to you today?

J2H: Nothing. Everything is just falling in to place this week. I conned that oaf Raab in to putting his title on the line for me to take off him. You're a champion again, and it's well deserved. I get to smack Tuscini around the ring on Sunday, you're around your best friend. Odd to say but I'm in a happy mood. It doesn't happen often.

Melody pulls herself in close, hugging J2H and pulling him closer.

Melody: I'll go ask O if they wanna stay!

Melody's excitement forces her to squeeze J2H a little firmer than usual before she turns around and moves towards Odette. J2H turns towards the sea and smiles.

J2H: Everything is coming up Milhouse....

Someone out there will get the reference to that as he looks at the ocean, pressing his hands together as the scene fades out.




Well the Stevens accepted the offer to stay with Melody and J2H for the night, and the party had moved inside the house as the sun disappeared and the moon appeared. Unsurprising a sea breeze had replaced the humidity as it moved through the sand, rearranging the sand from one place to the next. Only one person stood on the porch previously occupied by life, and that man is J2H. Over his shoulder sits the SCW World championship belt. His eyes dart around the now empty beach as he starts to speak.


J2H: New chances, new opportunities, that seems to be the mantra of the day around SCW now, thanks to a pissed off boss and a mostly lazy roster. I'm not gonna lie, it's about fucking time this happened.

He nods his head firmly.

J2H: For too long, people have got chance after chance that they didn't deserve to get, people have lived on the weight of their name and that's it, nothing more nothing less, just the weight of who they used to be. People now have to earn their way to their spots. What the fuck do you think I've been doing for years? Earning my spot week in and week out to get where I am today! Have I slacked? Fuck no! I've worked my balls off to get to where I am and worked my balls off to stay where I am. Now it pains me so much to admit this, but so has my opponent this week.

He sighs as he shakes his head with disappointment.

J2H: I feel fucking dirty saying that, but ever since he stepped foot in to SCW, he has been consistently on the show, consistently making himself known as an SCW guy. People know he's gonna be on the show one way or the other because he is always on the show. He's always there and associated with SCW. A lot of you whiny "I want a title" bitches could learn from that and actually put in the effort. He's been in match after match, lost match after match but somehow bounced back to earn and win titles. This guy is the shining example on what it takes to be an SCW star, still in my shadow but an example none the less. He has earned the spot, but is he good enough to be in the spot?

J2H shakes his head.

J2H: Fuck no!

A look of confidence crosses the champions face.

J2H: The guy can't even win a tag match with a far superior partner in Dmitri. Trust me, that vampire bastard is something else considering the way he pushed me and you Tuscini, you can't win a tag match with him by your side. Your spot has been earned, it's right there but you do not in any way deserve to be sitting there, you do not in any way deserve to be this high up. See this level is beyond you but well done for being noticed in a crowd of the most lazy bastards ever put together and called itself a company. Well done for being a company kiss ass.

He breathes deeply.

J2H: You've won titles, well good for you Tuscini, but let me make this clear. You've never met someone like me in the ring before. You tried to run before you could walk here, I remember it well. When I won this very belt those years ago, I put out an open challenge and you opened your mouth and accepted.

J2H runs his fingers along the title belt.

J2H: I had to deal with championship whores like Travis Nathaniel Andrews and Steve Ramone pissing their pants the second I said I would take on anyone, two men who would sell their own grandmothers for some gold. I had to listen to people whisper in my ear "Hey J, if you don't want the belt, we can work something out and I'll take it." Yes, I had that, I had people sit there and say that to me, people who couldn't win a single match in SCW and still fucking can't, but you Tuscini, you expressed an interest and got overshadowed by losers who cried for a shot week in and week out and got smashed up by me. You waited patiently and now your chance is here. Was it worth the wait to you?

He pauses for just a second.

J2H: Was it worth waiting over a year to be in the main event with a guy you accepted an open challenge invitation? It might feel like it now, you were probably on cloud nine when you heard about it, but let me tell you this. Come Sunday, you will not be so happy, you will not be as excited as you no doubt are right now, because it wouldn't have mattered if it happened a year ago, the result from then will still be the same as the result on Sunday and that's me walking out with the title belt when everything is said and done. I never forgot Tuscini, I never forgot you wanting to be the one to step up to me so early in your SCW career, I never forgot you had the ambition to try and rip this belt from my hands.

J2H taps the side of his own head.

J2H: I never forgot for a single second and I knew your day would come. To me, this is the battle of old school vs new school because dear God, some of the shit that falls out of your mouth belongs way back in the sixties somewhere, when Uncle Pinky was just a spritely young thing of fifty. Seriously, Kris Halc pointed out in his match against you how much you like to go to the well of who you've beaten in the past, how many times you've beaten them, blah, blah, blah. That means shit to me. Every dog finds a cool bit of sidewalk once in a while and that's all it is. You found your cool bit of sidewalk and picked up a few wins, but they mean shit to me. I don't care if you beat low level jobbers, the same guys that get an erection whenever I say open challenge just so they can jump in the limelight without earning a fucking thing. You go look at the level I've beat and come back to me.

He puts his finger to his ear, jolting his head around, looking from side to side.

J2H: Can you hear that? Everyone can hear it, it's almost like Tuscini saying he beat Rage. That's it, that's what he'll probably go on this week!

J2H clicks his fingers, the snapping sound filling the air around him.

J2H: Get in line buddy, we've all done that.

He points a thumb behind himself as if to say the line starts behind him.

J2H: Everything about you Tuscini is just wrong, it's just out of date. If you was food, you'd be covered in mould right now because everything about you is past it's sell by date and it's best before date. You're a fucking stereotype! Italian guy, who's family have connections to the mafia? Fuck right off!

A smirk and a shake of the head comes from the champion.

J2H: I'm from Beverly Hills but it don't mean I know the Beverly Hillbillies, yeah, I went that old show, because you act like an old man, you'd probably know it well. Your links to mafia because of the whole Italian thing is like saying every Englishman likes team, every Dutchman wears clogs and carries daffodils and every German marches. Like every Russian knows ballet, every Indian makes a good curry or every Chinese guy is real good at math!

He places his hands out in front of him

J2H: The only way you could be more a stereotype is if you grew a moustache, knew how to fix pipes and had a brother called Mario.... Yes, you're Luigi, because you'll always be second best to someone. Seriously, tell Pinky to turn off the Soprano DVDs and do what you apparently pay him to do and manage you. I got Austin Parker, I'm a two time World Champion, you got Uncle Pinky, you can't seem to step in to modern times and ditch the old lines, ditch the old moves and be fresh. There's the difference with us bro, I'm taking this place to new levels every time I open my mouth, you sit there and sound like you've come from the days of old.

He runs his hand over the championship belt.

J2H: You got yourself in to this place because you're everywhere on the show, yet no one can work you out. What are you? Are you wise guy Italian, or are you, like you claim to be with Dmitri, a monster? Cause bro, if you're a monster, you're the worst fucking monster I think I've ever seen. You couldn't give a baby a nightmare. Saying your a monster and being like three feet tall just makes you a joke, it makes you nothing. You're making a mockery of yourself. Go look in the mirror, you might see one thing, but here's what we all see Tuscini. You join up with a vampire, a freaking vampire! You, Mr Italian, Mr I got links to bad people, and call yourself unholy.... What is unholy about you? I mean everyone knows Italians are very religious people, you seem proud of your Italian roots, so how can you be a real Italian and yet be unholy?

He taps himself on the side of his head with his fingers.

J2H: A real Italian would see a vampire as a monster, work of the devil, but nah, not you bro, you just join up with one and thinks the team makes sense. It really makes no sense, but it doesn't stop there with you, does it?

He shakes his head fast but firmly.

J2H: You join up with another vampire, and a couple of other weird freaks and form the group Blood Legion. First off, stupid fucking name, second off, you stand out like a sore thumb! You don't fit in there. You're deluded guy, thinking you do cause you call yourself a monster with no proof of being one, but you really don't fit. Can't you see, you're basically lunch?

A smirk crosses the champions face.

J2H: You're there as lunch Tuscini, when Dmitri, and that other vampire get a bit peckish, you're there. The stable doesn't make any sense at all, and I'm not the only one that sees this. Who forms a stable one week and does nothing with it the next?

He points down the camera.

J2H: You do Tuscini. My point to this is for all your bark, you have no bite. You keep your face on the screen, but that's about it. You may have been noticed for all this bullshit that doesn't make sense, but I know for a fact that there's nothing about you other than talk. On Sunday, you get in the ring with a man of action and as always, I will show the world that I don't talk confident to put on a front, I am confident and I will be the second that music hits, the second I step out on the ramp that I will be walking back up that ramp with that music playing still holding my gold. Congrats on earning your spot, congrats on being the first person to benefit of this shake up, congrats on main eventing with the best wrestler there's ever been but it's gonna take a lot more than what you've got, or a Steve Ramone run in to ever wrestle this title out of my hands.

He adjusts the championship belt on his shoulder, slowly moving it in to a more comfortable position.

J2H: This right here is about as close as you're ever gonna come to getting this belt from me. On Sunday, being where you are, you think your dreams are about to come true, but I'm telling you straight right here and right now that I'm about to piss all over your dreams and move towards mine, cause you're just a stepping stone on my way to ripping Lord Raab's title from his hand and becoming a double champion.

He smirks down the camera.

J2H: That's real talk bitch!

He turns around from the camera, confidently strolling back in to the beach house to join Melody, Odette, Gabriel and Lucas as the scene fades to black.

14
  Seething is an understatement of what was rushing through J2H's body as he stepped back through the curtains at Climax Control. Once again, his attempts to lure Drake Green back to the ring had failed miserably and a look of disgust was on his face again.

He'd offered the man a chance to relight his fledging career, a chance to prove he wasn't the selfish prick J2H knew him to be, the man to be driven by the limelight, by his ego. Many wondered if he'd married Mikah just to cling to a level of fame, just to make himself look better in the public eye, and J2H had offered him a chance to be in the public eye again, yet no matter what the bait, Drake  Green was not biting.

The champion breathed heavy as he stood behind the curtain, feeling all eyes around him burning on him, creating holes in his skin. Staff members, both on and off screen, wrestlers and the lucky fans who had got hold of backstage passes, all eyes were burning in to the champion like the sun to the earth, but his eyes darted around looking for one person, the boss. He moved his eyes towards Polly Playtime, waiting to make an entrance, and over towards Xander Bishop engaging in a brawl, but that too didn't bother him. The SCW World champion was looking for that one man.

His breathing slowed as he decided to make his way through the hallways, directly towards the bosses offices, passing other wrestlers as they get set to make their mark on tonight's show. He ignored most of them, not even acknowledging their existence before walking towards a certain door. He looked up at the name plate, reading the name as Hot Stuff Mark Ward. Gritting his teeth, he knew he had to make an impact, he knew his point needed to be put across to the staff. He quickly put his hand on the door handle, thrusting it down and pushing it forward and moving in to the room. His eyes fall upon not one, but two figures in the room, the figures of Christian Underwood as well as Hot Stuff Mark Ward. Hot Stuff sits behind his desk, while Christian sits on the corner of the desk. Christian looks him up and down before turning towards Hot Stuff.


Christian: He's like Beetlejuice, you said his name too much.

Hot Stuff looks towards J2H, slowly shaking his head.  

HS: Least it saved me having to look for him.

J2H: I'm sick of this bullshit! I'm sick of this guy appearing and attacking, what the fuck?

The bosses share a look before returning their glare towards J2H.

Christian: He must have hit you harder than I thought, cause clearly you're having a few memory problems, because you was the one who struck him first.  

HS: All because you don't like the word no.

J2H runs his fingers through his hair, messing it up slightly without a worry about how he might be looking at this point.

J2H: What is wrong with you two? I thought you was meant to be owners, I thought you was meant to be thinking of your business. Forcing that stupid son of a bitch in to a match with me, would mean more people would pay to see me kick his ass all over the place. It's a fucking supercard! You need it to sell. People would pay to see me beat that washed up hack.

Hot Stuff stands up, looking towards J2H, his palms pressed firmly on the desk.

HS: You can't force people to work somewhere they don't really want to and in fairness, I don't really want them to work. You can't force people to do shit. Christian is an expert and forcing men to do what he wants.

Christian just nods his head in approval of Hot Stuff's comment.

HS: But you can't force someone to go to work when they don't want to. He hasn't worked for me for a long time, and chances of him working for us again are about zero.

J2H throws his arms up in the air, turning his head at disappointment with that comment from the boss.

J2H: You forced him to work here before! You used every trick in the book to get him to work here and it did work.

HS: That's the old me, he's the bastard now.

Hot Stuff points his forefingers towards Christian, who rolls his eyes at Hot Stuff. J2H turns with a hopeful look on his face to Christian.

J2H: Well...?

Christian lowers his eyebrows as he looks at J2H, not sure where he's going with things.

Christian: Well, what?

J2H: If you're the bad boss an' shit, what tricks do you have up your sleeve to get him back in the ring?

Christian looks at the young man, running his fingers through his hair as he raises an eyebrow.

Christian: You're presuming that I want to help you, which I really don't.

J2H looks at Christian, his eyebrows now moving towards a lowered position as he stares at him through narrowed eyes.

J2H: What's wrong with you people? Are you allergic to money or something? You get him back and people will pay serious amounts of money to see me beat the living hell out of him.

HS: Or to watch him beat the living hell out of you.

J2H: That's not gonna happen. What will happen is I will show the world what a fraud that man is, I will show the world that he has no right to his so called star power. I will show him that he doesn't deserve to have people even know who he is.

Hot Stuff raises a hand, stopping the champions rant.

HS: It all boils down to the fact that Drake Green doesn't want to fight you, he don't want to wrestle you, and I doubt he even wants to be in the same building as you.

Christian: Maybe not even the same city as you. Maybe the same country.

Hot Stuff can't help but smile at Christian's additional comments as he looks back towards J2H.

HS: That too. I can't force him to do a thing around here, don't really want to. You know my history with him and I couldn't really give a damn if he's a wrestler, a movie star or if he worked at Starbucks, but for a guy with a business degree, you can be stupid as fuck sometimes.

The last comment draws looks from both Christian and J2H.

HS: A rule in business is to give the person you're negotiating with, something that they want.  

J2H: I don't know what that chicken shit wants! He shows up, uses a lot of words to say nothing at all and leaves again. Can't you two just sit there and just sign the match, and if he doesn't show, the media will rip him apart. He'll never work in wrestling or Hollywood again! He'll have to show up.

Christian: Or he can sue us for false advertising his name in order to get people to buy the show. Here's clearly a new concept for you, but have you asked him what he wants?

J2H shrugs at Christian, knowing his blind rage had stopped him from asking the most basic of questions.

J2H: What do you want me to do? Go find him so I can ask him what it will take to let me beat his ass at Blaze of Glory VI?  

HS: Wouldn't work right now, last I saw of him, he was on his way to the garage and on his way home.  

J2H: Fine, then get him back here next week then and I'll ask him.

Christian: Cause getting him here this week, worked so well for you.

The sarcasm drips from the smiling boss as he looks at the champion. He looks at Hot Stuff, trying to ignore Christian.

J2H: Give people what they want, right? That's what you just said.

Hot Stuff nods his head at him.

Christian: Well, what do ya know? He actually listened for a change.

Again, J2H ignores Christian and looks at Hot Stuff.

J2H: Well, I'll give you what you want. If you get Drake to show up next week, and he says no to facing me, like the chicken that he is, I will not come in here and bother either of you again about this at all, and you two can go ahead and find me someone else to beat at Blaze of Glory.

HS: One more time and I get some peace and quiet?

J2H: On the condition that you two have a contract written up and ready to sign so he can't weasel his way out of it.

Hot Stuff rubs his chin, looking at J2H with a slight nod.

HS: I'll see what I can do, but I make no promises. If Drake doesn't want to show up, he doesn't have to. I can't make him.

The hope brings a smile to the champions face as he nods his head and turns to leave but Christian clears his throat, causing J2H to turn his head back around to look at him.

Christian: Before you go and celebrate. I got a note from your doctor today, seems you got the all clear to return to the ring next week, so just before you burst in here, we decided to book you in a match next week.

J2H: Against who?

HS: Lord Raab.

J2H rolls his eyes as he lifts the championship belt higher on to his shoulder.

J2H: Great, another tag team wrestler who has done nothing to earn a shot at my title. Great booking.

Now the sarcasm rolls from J2H's tongue as he turns to walk out of the door. He reaches down, walking out of the room and shaking his head.

J2H: Seriously, Lord Raab, a man who has done nothing here lately. Gotta wonder what the criteria is here to actually get a title shot.

J2H walks away from the door of the bosses and almost directly in to Pussy Willow.

Pussy: Hi J, I saw what happened out there.

A lowering of J2H's eyebrows greet Pussy Willow, his silent stare just cutting a hole through the interviewers face.

J2H: And?

Pussy looks at him, trying to find her next words.

Pussy: Just making sure you're ok.  

J2H: Drake Green hits like a girl, the man couldn't hurt anything. I've been hit harder than that in my life.

Pussy: Oh, ok. Where's Melody? I haven't seen her around today.

J2H: She's at home, sick...




The two hour drive home from Santa Barbara flew by as J2H made his way back from the show, trying to be by the side of the sick Melody Grace. He knew Simpson had it in hand when it come to taking care of sick people, but the urge to spend the night in Santa Barbara, as most would after a show, felt pointless being so close to home. He made good time on the way back as his limited edition Aston Martin One-77 pulls up outside his house. The engine starts to silence as J2H, behind the steering wheel, powers down the car, just looking around at the house. Quickly opening the door, he reaches in for a bag on the passenger seat, pulling it out with him as he steps out, closing the door behind him.

His night had not been his greatest, but it wasn't about him anymore, it wasn't J2H that was around at this point. It was just James, the man with the sick girlfriend that needed him.

He pulls the bag over his shoulder, feeling the weight of a few pieces of clothing, and the SCW World championship belt safely inside before. He quickly moves towards the door of the house, reaching in to his white pants pocket and grabbing a key and moving it towards the door, quickly finding the lock and placing the key in. He turns the handle and moves inside, the lights in the hallway on already as he closes the door behind him. He looks down as Dexter the duck waddles towards him.


Dexter: QUACK!

J2H sighs as he looks down at Melody's feathered pet.

J2H: I knew you was gonna say that. Maybe we need to learn you to bark or something, just to surprise us every now and then.

J2H walks past Dexter, only to see Simpson walk casually out of the kitchen door, holding a steaming hot cup of something in his beefy right hand. He turns his head to see J2H in the hallway of the house and greets him with a warm, cheery smile.

Simpson: Good evening sir, how was your night?

J2H places the bag next to him, looking towards Simpson as Dexter catches up, just sitting on the black sports bag the champion has placed down.

J2H: Well Drake Green was a coward as expected, I spoke to the bosses about him appearing next week and got told I'm good to go and been booked against someone who doesn't deserve a shot at my title because once again, he's been in a tag team again. I don't understand why the bosses are so hell bent on tag team wrestlers getting a shot at my title. First Jamie Dean, who let everyone down and now this guy.

Simpson: What guy would that be sir?

J2H: Lord Raab.

Simpson prods his lower lip out as he thinks about his employers next opponent.

Simpson: I believe he will be a bit of a challenge sir, a phone call to Mr Parker might be in order to help you gain some kind of advantage. Mr Raab has a mixed martial arts background.

J2H: Dmitri and Despayre were tougher opponents than Raab will ever be, the guy is just sloppy in the ring. Forgetting that thing for now. How's Melody?

Simpson: Still not completely recovered sir, but she is on the mend.

J2H: Where is she?

Simpson: She's in the living room sir. I just left her to make her some hot tea with lemon and hope this helps.

J2H: Well, let's go see how she's doing.

J2H reaches down to pick up his bag, lifting it up and spying Dexter sitting on top of it. He rolls his eyes at the duck.

J2H: You knew I was gonna pick up the bag and take you back to Melody, and you didn't want to walk, right?

Dexter: QUACK!

J2H: You are one lazy duck at times. You probably want me to get another duck to pull you around in a cart all day, don't you?

Dexter stands tall on the waving his wings about in possible duck excitement.

Dexter: QUACK!

J2H: Ain't happening buddy. You got feet for a reason, use them.

Simpson leads the way to the living room as J2H follows him, as well as carrying Dexter down on his bag. Simpson moves in to the room first, where Melody lays on a sofa, her head on a pillow, and her body covered by a blanket. Simpson places the tea on a small table near her head and Melody looks towards him.

Melody: Thank you Simpson.

Simpson turns to J2H as he puts the bag down behind the sofa, and watching Dexter hop off the bag and waddle around towards Melody.

Simpson: Can I get you anything sir?

J2H: I'm fine Simpson.

Simpson nods and turns to leave as Melody sits up a little bit, not yet seeing her boyfriend standing right behind her. J2H leans down behind her as she sits up, putting his arms around her from behind and leaning closer. Melody looks at the arms around her and tilts her head backwards to see J2H behind her, and a smile forms on her face as he kisses her on the forehead. Her smile turns to a frown as she looks at him.

Melody: Don't get too close, you know I'm sick and I don't want you getting sick too.

J2H releases Melody and quickly moves around the sofa, sitting next to his poorly girlfriend before wrapping an arm around her shoulder.


J2H: I'll be fine. Don't worry about me.

Melody moves in closer, her head moving on to his chest as he looks down at her.

J2H: How are you feeling?

Melody: Better than I did yesterday so that's a win.

J2H: Did you watch the show?

Melody looks away from her boyfriend, her eyes looking up at the ceiling as she avoids the question for a few seconds.

Melody: I might have fell asleep and woke up five minutes from the end, but I will watch it tomorrow, I promise.

J2H runs his fingers through Melody's hair, looking at her with a smile on his face.

J2H: Don't worry about it babe. It wasn't a great show, not a lot happened but I'm back in the ring next week against Lord Raab.

Melody screws up her nose as he says Lord Raab, and understood why. Lord Raab had a way of creeping people out constantly with his promos. He knew the fans didn't like the fact that he and Samuel have to use their sexual exploits as a way of trying to entertain the fans, when in the real world, it caused a lot of fans to just switch off and not bother watching a Lord Raab or Samuel promo. Sadly, as champion, J2H took it upon himself to watch everything in SCW, regardless of how stomach churning it may be. He'd even drilled that in to Melody, using himself as an example on how it really helps. Melody took it to heart, she saw Lord Raab promos and like J2H, didn't care for their content.

Melody: Is he even still in SCW?  

J2H: Apparently so, not that you'd notice outside of when he shows up for matches. It's not like he goes the extra mile for SCW like I do by showing up every week, but some genius in the office thought it was a good idea for this guy to come after my title and I really have no idea. It's not like he's won a lot of single matches lately.

Melody puts her arm around J2H, her eyes closing as she breathes steadily.

J2H: You should be in bed, not laying around here. Should be sleeping this thing off so that maybe we can work on that house on the beach.  

He looks down at Melody, her eyes shut and not responding, just softly breathing as she falls in to a dream state, her mind drifting a million miles away from reality. J2H looks down at her and shifts his body around, just leaving her to sleep on his chest. Simpson enters the room and looks towards him.

Simpson: Do you need any help sir?

J2H: Nah, I'm good, I'll take her up to bed in a few.

 Simpson nods as J2H puts his arms under her legs, lifting her up in air as he stands up, walking her off camera.




The following morning, a new day, a new start. Melody had slept peacefully that night, in her mind knowing that J2H was not that far away, but he'd had the night from hell in terms of sleep, his constant tossing and turning kept him awake, and also filled him with the fear that he might also keep Melody from recovering. His eyes were heavy as he sat on the sofa, the television in front of him on but his eyes wasn't focusing on what was being shown. He just sat motionless with his hand wrapped tightly around a cup of coffee. A yawn escaped his lungs as he watched mindlessly, watching something about celebrities on the television.

He was a celebrity in many eyes, but hated the whole celebrity world. He'd got use to the cameras following him around, the people asking questions, wanting autographs, but hated the celebrity life at times. No one cares what shade lipstick some fat ass Kardashian might be wearing, or who's fucking who in Hollywood. He'd turned down wearing so many brands on television that people would have paid him handsomely for, to see their products getting more exposure, but he hated that as much as he hated reality television. No one really gives a fuck who wants to be rewarded with a date with a guy in a suit holding a rose.

Still, he somehow found himself watching this celebrity garbage, various people clasping at their five minutes of fame until something did make his eyes focus on the screen, an image that sent rage flying through his body.

The smug face of Drake Green.

He shook his head as if to clear something from his ear, leaning forward and listening to every word the female voice over reporter is saying.


Reporter: And in another news, Drake Green will not be returning to an SCW ring to face J2H we can confirm exclusively! The former three time world champion has ruled out a return to the ring, stating he would only return if the opponent was good enough. However, we have learned that his recent appearances on Sin City Wrestling television, is due to a new movie announcement that will see on screen SCW rival J2H, otherwise known as James Huntington Hawkes III, to star opposite him in his first movie role, as the villain to Drake Green's hero. We'll bring you more as we find out.

It was like the heat was rising from his feet all the way to the top of his head, he could feel the burn move up his body inch by inch until it reached his forehead. Anger inside him began to boil his blood as he yelled at the screen.

J2H: Good enough! Fucking good enough! I am the best fucking wrestler in the world and he won't return because I am not good enough? Bullshit Drake Green! Bullshit! Just like you are, just like your career!

His breathing becomes shorter and sharper as he feels his heart racing more and more, almost beating through his chest. It was like the heat from his body was making his own skin blister and peel.

J2H: And a fucking movie with that piece of shit? Are they for real? Why would I ever work with that guy when he can't act for shit! I wouldn't lower myself to even bother to make him look good. Believe me, he'd be the victim of an on set accident!

That comment made his soul feel like it's turned an extra shade darker. He knew he was going to hell regardless of what he did with the rest of his life, but he knew these thoughts were dragging him one step closer, but he didn't care. He hated Drake Green with a passion and he has for a long time. Ever since that movie that bombed regardless of Melody in there, he always saw Drake Green as a snake. He saw his relationship with Melody almost fall apart because of that man, and he had the boiling pool of hate pressed deep in his stomach for that long. He wanted to get his hands around Drake Green's throat and end him.

These thoughts did nothing to calm the champion and he could feel his soul being ripped to shreds inside, the darkness trying to take over from his rational thought and process, turning him in to the man that wanted to cause nothing but damage on to his rival. Drake Green had got under his skin and he could already feel his squeezing his heart with both hand just because he could.

J2H closed his eyes before opening them, feeling like a flash of red shot through them, feeling like the devil in him had been woken up. He'd never felt so angry in his life at just images on a television screen, hopefully at Climax Control he will be face to face with the man. He knew he couldn't control himself now, he had no clue how he could possibly control himself on Sunday night when he saw the smug face of Drake Green just feet away from him.


J2H: I will destroy him on Sunday, fuck the match, just keep punching and punching and punching until he stops moving.

The darkness was filling the young man with more hatred then he'd ever felt in his life, it filled him with more anger than he needed or that was healthy for any human to have. Gripping the coffee cup in his hand, he throws it with force, flying in to the television screen, the screen instantly shattering on impact, the coffee flying on to the electrical entertainment system, causing sparks to fly from the screen, he reaches down and wraps his hand around a small coffee table in front of him and picks it up, throwing it across the room and in to the glass door, leading to the outside area, the glass shattering and falling like rain to the floor outside. His thoughts of everyone around him, his neighbours seeing or hearing this, even the thought of waking Simpson or Melody up was a distant thought as he went on his rampage. He was so filled with rage, his normal judgement was clouded like a heavy storm. A dining room style chair was next on his hit list as he pick it up, swinging it towards a cabinet filled with priceless looking china plates.

A huge crash echoes around the room as wood smashes in to china, causing the glass cabinet to shatter and the shelves to fall, bouncing off the floor and shattering in to thousands of pieces. Another swing of the chair takes down the plates, leaving nothing but devastation on the floor of the living room. He turns one hundred and eighty degrees and releases the chair with such force, it flies from his hand and in to a wall, the chair breaking in to pieces on impact.

He stood motionless, the rage still coursing through his veins as he stares at the broken chair, the heat in his body still building up. It was almost as if he could feel his skin turning a bright shade of red. He didn't hate feeling like this, but this was a new feeling to him, he'd let the anger take over his already tainted soul and was willing to stop at nothing to get what he wanted. He could feel the demons inside using their claws to rip at his soul, he could feel them taunting him to push it further, to continue to destroy what he created, but he felt a hand on his shoulder.

He spins around but seeing no one there, he turns again as he feels fingers grip in to his shoulder, but no one stands before him. He looks around the room with narrowed eyes but he sees no one. This time a firm shake on his shoulder forces him to open his eyes, the setting changed from what he thought.

The morning sun outside his Beverly Hills home was just rising as he sat by the pool. Simpson stood before him, ready for his day work.


Simpson: Sir, are you ok? I came out here and it was like you was fighting something that wasn't there.

J2H springs to his feet, turning around and looking towards the glass door, yet the door was in perfect condition, not a scratch. He peers in to the room, and everything is in it's rightful place, no broken chair, television or even cabinet. Everything was where it should be. A strange look crosses the fast breathing champion as he moves in to the room.

What just happened felt so real to him, like he lived it. He felt the chair in his hand, he smelt the smoke coming from the television screen. It was real to him, he felt the rage in his body, the anger, the intense feeling to destroy everything in front of him. He felt the blood boil in his veins, he felt the lightning flash in his eyes, but nothing...


Simpson: Sir?

Simpson's voice pulled him back to reality as he spun around and looked at the bigger, bald man and bites his lower lip.

J2H: I'm fine Simpson, I just had this crazy dream or something, I don't even know what the fuck it was, but it felt real.

Simpson looks at J2H with a touch of sympathy.

Simpson: It's probably the stress you're under sir. You've had a lot on your mind lately. Might I suggest a day on the boat? It might help you relax.

J2H: Not the worst idea you've ever come up with Simpson. I'll see if Melody is up and if she feels like it.

With that, the champion walks through the room, stopping at the door to look back to see if what he felt was so real minutes ago, really did happen. He takes a deep breath, shakes his head and leaves the room as the scene fades out.




Ah, the boat, a place where J2H does come to relax. He'd spoke to Melody, who was well on her way to recovery, was not exactly there just yet. Another day of ordered rest from J2H was on the cards under Simpson's watchful eye. He took the opportunity to sit on his expensive luxury yacht, not too far from his home, but relaxing wasn't completely on his mind as he sat in front of a computer screen on the main deck, the tones of a Skype call ringing and ringing. The shirtless champion rolled his eyes as he waited for an answer from the other end, eventually, it came as Austin Parker's face appeared on the screen.


Austin: Ah don't need help, ah got it, ah got it!

A smile crosses J2H's face as he looks at his manager and mentor.

J2H: Well this is a vast improvement. You've learned how to use Skype without one of your kids showing you how to do it.

Austin grits his teeth as he stares down the camera towards J2H.

Austin: Shuttup smart ass. Why ye calling me anyway? Ah got better things to do than speak to you on this thing.

Austin wasn't the most technically minded when it came to modern technology, choosing to shun the busy city life in favour of a ranch in Atlanta, Georgia.

J2H: Well, I'm back in the ring on Sunday...

Austin: Well bully for you.

His southern tone dripped with sarcasm, but J2H chose to ignore his tone.

J2H: Look, I'm facing Lord Raab.

Austin screws up his face as he peers down the camera at J2H.

Austin: Wha' th' hell, he ever do to get up there?

A casual shrug comes from J2H as he looks back at Austin.

J2H: Been asking myself the same fucking thing since I found out about this match. I mean the guy is a tag team wrestler, an average tag team wrestler at best, it's not like he's set that division on fire. Somehow, he's been put in a match against me.

Austin: Well what do ya want me to do about it?  

J2H: Well some advice from you might come in handy Austin. You're meant to be my manager and mentor. This guy is like something I haven't faced before for the title. The guy isn't the most orthodox guy out there.

Austin: Boy, ah've told you so many times ta take what they think is strength an' turn it ta weakness. The guy can't control his temper. He sees red an' dunno wha' he's doing in there. He don't have the guy who he stay in control for ready to tag in. Ah dunno if ya noticed, but he's different when he's on his own in the ring.

J2H: I noticed his style is more aggressive in the ring when he's on his own.

Austin: Cause he ain't got no one else out there to think of. When he's gotta do it with a tag partner, he don't wanna let that big oof outside the ring down. The man is changing and he's startin' ta think of Samuel's success an' not just his own. When he's in the ring on his own, he don' have that control. That's what ya use against him. He goes all blind an' ya pick him apart.

J2H leans back in his seat, nodding his head towards Austin.

J2H: So set him off and pick him off like he's not even there.

Austin: Exactly. The guy ain't got the stamina to keep up with ya in the ring anyway. Five minutes and he'll be blowin' up like a balloon. Jus' fly around the ring a lot and he won' be able to keep up with ya.

As J2H nods, taking in every work Austin has told him, another face appears on the camera, the face of Austin's wife, Ms. Angel. Her cheery complexion lights up the screen as she partly knocks Austin out of the way.

Angel: James! So great to see you!

J2H: Likewise Ms. Angel, you're looking very well.

Angel: You too darlin'. I'm so glad Austin has you on here. I wanted to invite you and your good lady to the ranch on Friday for dinner, to celebrated your championship run.

Austin's face appears on the corner of the screen, a look of confusion on his face.

Austin: Wait... what?

J2H ignores Austin and looks towards Angel on the screen.

J2H: We'll be delighted to. We'll fly in on Friday morning.

Angel: Wonderful. I will see you then.

Ms Angel blows a kiss towards the camera before walking away from the screen. J2H waves a finger in Austin's direction.

J2H: I guess we'll talk more about this on Friday.

Austin: Son of a...

Before Austin can finish, J2H closes the computer screen down and smirks. There were times he missed being at the ranch, Angel made him feel like family, she watched him grow like a mother would watch a son. One day, he'd like to know what that feeling felt like, but for now, the excitement grew. Friday, he would be back in Atlanta...

Where the rebirth happened, where evolution took him from James Huntington-Hawkes III, to year long SCW World champion, J2H....




Friday morning in Atlanta, the old familiar dirt road, familiar to the eyes of J2H, and the minds of people who care to remember, fills the screen as a car moves along it, the crackle of loose stones beneath the wheels can be heard. Inside the presumably rental car, J2H sits behind the wheel, in the passenger seat, a nervous looking Melody Grace sits wrapped up in a puffer jacket, the morning Atlanta February air still chilly. J2H casts an eye towards his young lady, smiling eyes hidden beneath dark sunglasses as he turns his attention back to the road as he passes a small gas station and convenience store, also familiar to himself and anyone with a good memory.  


J2H: What's wrong? You haven't said much since we got off the plane.

Melody shifts in her seat, looking at J2H contently driving along the road, before her attention switches back to the ranch in the distance growing ever closer to the couple.

Melody: Nothing, I'm just a little bit nervous.

J2H reaches his hand from the steering wheel and squeezes her leg just a little to reassure her.

J2H: You got nothing to be nervous about. Austin's wife, Angel, invited us here for dinner to celebrate my year long run as a champion and you get to see where I was reborn a little bit. See what I had to put up with just to be where I am wrestling wise. Plus there's a few things on the farm that you can do, and I don't mean shovelling horse shit like Austin made me do.

Melody's eyes widen with excitement as she looks towards J2H.

Melody: There's horses on the farm?

Beneath the sunglasses J2H rolls his eyes.

J2H: That's what you got from that whole sentence? Yes babe, there's horses, chickens, goats, lots of things.

Melody claps her hands together in excitement as J2H drives through the gates of the ranch and towards a modest house. He stops slowly outside the house and the door opens to see Ms Angel Parker, the wife of Austin Parker steps out of the house, the old wooden door opening slowly. A beaming smile crosses the face of the southern belle as the door stops behind her. J2H turns the engine off and looks towards Melody, who is taking a nerve calming deep breath.

J2H: Ready?

Melody breaks from her deep breaths and looks towards J2H and nods before reaching for the handle of the car. Both step out and Angel runs to greet them, her arms flying around J2H's neck. Melody looks on with a smile as she sees an unusual bright smile on the face of J2H. Angel releases the young man and places her hands on the top of his arms, looking at him proudly.

Angel: Look at you, it's like ya grown up even more since ah last saw you. I'm so proud of ya James. Over a year as champion.

She hugs him once again, like a proud mother would, squeezing him with all of her tiny might, before letting him go. She turns towards Melody with a warm smile.

Angel: And this must be the young lady in ya life.

J2H: It is. Ms. Angel, this is Melody. Melody, this is Angel Parker. A woman who not only taught me how to grow up a bit, but told me some great stories about Austin that should never be repeated.

Melody: It's nice to meet you Mrs Parker.

Respect flew from Melody's mouth for an unknown reason, but Ms Angel drew the respect of everyone on first meeting. Maybe it was a natural aura, maybe it's because people know she'd somehow managed to tame Austin Parker, but either way, there wasn't a person alive that had a bad thing to say about her.

Angel: Please call me Angel.

She moves towards Melody and wraps her arms around the startled blonde, the friendliness of some southerners, taking her back slightly. She steps back away from the now smiling Melody and looks her up and down.

Angel: What a beautiful couple you make.  

A smile from the couple instantly cross both faces as Melody moves closer to J2H, wrapping her arms around just one of his.

Melody: Thank you.

J2H: Where's Austin?

Angel: He's in the house, but why don't ya take ya bags to the guest house, an' give Melody the tour and come join us at the house a lil' later.

J2H: Sounds good. We'll be back with you in a while.

J2H looks towards the car, nodding towards it and Melody waves towards Angel. The two walk to the car and quickly jump in as Angel stands cross armed on the porch, looking at the two. J2H jumps in the drivers seat and Melody in the passenger seat and J2H starts the car.

Melody: When can we go see the animals?

J2H: Soon. Let's go to the guest house first and leave the car there, then we'll have a walk around and you'll see a few animals.

J2H starts to move the car, moving it towards the guest house he spent the best part of a year living in while he trained.

J2H: Now don't expect too much from this. When they say guest house, it's more of a shed with like four rooms.

Melody: I'm sure it's perfectly fine.

J2H slows the car down outside the small building and J2H eventually stops the car and looks at Melody with a smirk.

J2H: Your not so much of a palace awaits.

He opens the car door, prompting Melody to do the same and walks towards the guest house, opening the unlocked door and leading the way in. Melody follows him in the building and looks around, the front door leading directly in to the living room, with just basic immensities, a small sofa against the back wall, and a small television set on the other wall.

J2H: Home, sweet hell. Next room through is the kitchen, next one through there is the bedroom and through the next one is the bathroom. Wouldn't expect too much hot water in there.

He sits down on the sofa, wiggling around a little to get comfortable and looks up at Melody.

Melody: You actually lived in here?

J2H: Yeah, for a long time. I kinda got used to it when I worked out I had to do everything for myself or I wouldn't survive. The beds a bit lumpy, the sofa numbs ya ass, the water is cold and that cowboy woke me up at 6am every damn day to shovel horse shit and feed animals before I could even try and train to wrestle. It was hell but it made me a better wrestler, showed me I could over come anything at all.

Nostalgia kicks in as he thinks back to the times where he wasn't where he was in the wrestling world, where his look was somewhat different to what it is now. The muscle definition, the tattoos, all was non existent back then. He looked like a regular guy, just a face in the crowd. Looking back, he knew that this place could have made him or broke him. Through the rough conditions, he knew it had made him. He knew that the sacrifices made in this place had actually brought him up and not dragged him up. Austin Parker was a bad ass, this was his way of toughening up. The poor conditions wasn't to get any kind of sick pleasure, they were to toughen you up, but Ms Angel was the good cop in this partnership. While Austin toughened you up, Angel tended to show you a human side, a side to keep you grounded.

J2H looked towards Melody with a smile, before forcing himself back to his feet. He moves towards the blonde, her eyes looking around the room.


Melody: Jam, you don't like staying in places that are less than four stars, how did you survive this place?

J2H: It was my last shot to try and be someone. If it didn't work out this time, I was done with wrestling. I was just gonna sit in doors all day and do nothing until  I figured out what to do. Probably just invest money in shit and let everyone else do the work. I knew if I could survive this hell, I could have a future in wrestling. It's what drove me on.

Melody moves towards him, putting her arms around his neck.

Melody: Jam....

J2H places his hands on Melody's waist, wondering what she is going to say next. He tilts his head in anticipation for her next words.

J2H: Yes?

Melody: Can we go see some animals now?

A smile breaks out on J2H's face as he looks at her and nods.

J2H: Yeah, let's do that. We can get the bags out of the car later. I know just where to show you first.

Melody smiles at him as she moves her hands around from his neck and slides her arms down his body, to his side and spins around, wrapping her hand around his own and leading him out of the house. She looks around the farm land and quickly back towards J2H.

Melody: Where to first?

J2H: There.

He points his free hand towards a wooden barn in the distance to the left and starts to lead Melody towards the aged building. J2H leads her down the path, the ground soft under their feet as they move through the mud and grass. The chilly air bites at their skin as they reach the barn, J2H looking up at the tall wooden doors. He reaches towards the rusting ring handle and pushes the barn door open and steps inside. Melody peers around the corner and sees a wrestling ring, it's best days long behind it.

J2H: This is where I learned to wrestle, right here in this ring. This is where I spent every day, after I could lift that stupid bale of hay.

J2H points to a bale of hay nearby, causing Melody to look towards it. She walks over to it and puts her hands on the straps holding it together and lifts it at least a foot off the ground before dropping it on the floor.

Melody: It's not that tough to do Jam.

J2H: Took me weeks to even lift it that high off the ground!

A proud smile crosses Melody's face as J2H tells her this new information before looking back towards the ring, turning his head away from an almost gloating Melody.

Melody: I thought we was gonna see some animals J.

J2H: Oh we are.

He turns around towards this ring, moving towards it and sitting on the apron. He taps his hand on the canvas next to his leg and calls out.

J2H: Get out here Chuckie, I know ya in here somewhere.

A curious look crosses Melody's face as she looks around the, what seems like, empty barn, but clucking appears to be coming from under the ring. J2H smirks at her as chicken appears by his feet. J2H looks down towards the bird and reaches down as he jumps off the ring apron and picks him up, lifting him on to the ring apron.  

J2H: This is Chuckie, he's the first chicken that ever wanted to be a wrestler it seems. This guy was forever in the ring trying to ankle peck me.

Melody moves closer as J2H taps him on the head causing the chicken to look at him. More clucks come from under the ring and three baby chickens toddle out from under the ring. Melody looks down, her eyes filled with joy as she sees them.

Melody: I don't think he came alone babe.

J2H looks down to see them and reaches down. He picks one up and places it on the ring apron. He reaches for a second and Melody picks up the third. J2H looks at the father chicken.

J2H: Someone's been busy since  I've been gone.

Melody: They're so cute! Jam...

J2H: No, we can not have a baby chicken Mel. We already got a duck and a fish. No need for a chicken.

Melody pouts towards J2H, her lower lip quivering at him, but J2H stands firms in his choice as he looks at her.

J2H: Not a chance.  

Melody: Fiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiine.

J2H looks at Chuckie as he walks up and down the ring apron. J2H waves his hand at the bird who returns to his side.

J2H: Someone needs to give you the talk. I think we'll leave that one down to Austin thought cause I don't speak chicken.

J2H places the chick down on to the floor and reaches for the second on the ring apron and picks it up, also placing it down on the floor. Melody reluctantly does the same with the one she's holding and J2H watches Chuckie as he jumps off the ring apron and to the floor.

J2H: That chicken has no fear. If he could throw a dropkick, he'd probably be better than half my opponents.  

The two watch as the chicken and chicks wander under the ring again. J2H takes Melody by the hand and the two walk for the exit. He quickly let's go of the Bombshell champions hand and closes the door of the barn behind them. He reaches back for Melody's hand and wraps his fingers around it, walking past it, to where a field sits with goats in, five to be exact, two adults and three kids. The group of five instantly move towards the couple as again, Melody's eyes filled with joy as she crouched towards them, the younger goats moving towards her quickly. She reaches out a hand as one of the younger ones get near, licking at the top of her palm, causing her heart to melt.

Melody: They're so precious! I'm almost jealous that you got to live with the animals for so long.

J2H: You wouldn't be saying that if you had to run around feeding them every day, cleaning up after them and checking the fences every day.

Melody: I would love to feed animals every day and run around with them.

J2H: Until you got animal shit on your Jimmy's and spent hours cleaning them.

Melody stands up, putting a playful elbow in to J2H's ribs, causing the World champion to smile at her.

Melody: Baaaaaaaaaabe....

J2H quickly shakes his head, knowing what coming next.

J2H: No, we can not take home a baby goat either. What would the neighbours think?

Melody taps her chin, thinking for just a few seconds before looking back at him.

Melody: They'll think "Awe, what a cute goat, we need a cute goat like that too!"

J2H: I don't think they'll be thinking that. I think they'll be thinking "Why is this damn goat eating my lawn!"

Melody holds on to J2H's arm and he leads her away, moving just past the main house of Austin and Angel Parker and towards an empty looking field, with a hill partially in the middle of it. He stops at the wooden fence and climbs up, taking a seat on it. He reaches down to Melody helping her up on to the fence. Melody sits next to him and looks around, looking for anything that could be in the field but spies nothing.

Melody: Jam, there's nothing here.

He brings his fingers to his lips and whistles, the sound echoing around the open field. Melody looks around as he smiles at the sound of hooves in the distance, charging towards the duo, the sound getting louder. Over the hill, a black stallion leads the charge of four other horses, heading towards the couples location. The horses stop sharply in front of J2H and Melody, the black one moving forward away from the pack and towards J2H, his eyes locked on him. J2H looks directly at the horse.

J2H: We gonna do this stare down shit again? You know I always win.

The horse lifts his head and turns away as J2H strokes him on the head, the horse looks at Melody sitting next to him on the fence.

Melody: Hi horsey!

J2H: You can stroke him, he won't bite, unless he thinks you're a carrot or something.

Melody puts her hand out to him, and the horse moves closer, allowing Melody to stroke him on the head. He moves closer to Melody as excitement fills her eyes.

Melody: J....

J2H: No....

Melody: Rats!

He knew what was coming and decided to end it before it could even begin. He looked at Melody, her attention already turned back to the horse, seeing the happiness in her eyes. It was nice to see that Melody return, having been ill for a couple of weeks, seeing her smile so much actually made him feel perkier. Melody ill equalled a very sad Melody, but seeing her like this gave him a bu.


J2H: Ok, we should probably go and take the bags in. I'll show you the rest of this place a little later....

The rest of the day flew by as J2H kept his word, he spent the afternoon walking around the vast ranch, showing Melody everything it had to offer, from the running springs in the hills, to the rest of the farm yard animals, causing Melody to wonder how Austin had time to look after so many, and more so, how Angel coped while Austin was at SCW shows. The day wore on nicely as the afternoon turned to evening time and the duo stood outside the main house of the ranch, both dressed in evening wear for the night.

J2H knocks on the door with his right hand, causing the door to slightly swing open, only to be greeted by a cat walking through the door. J2H looks down as the cat makes a beeline toward J2H, rubbing her body around his leg.


J2H: God damn, you're still walking around like a six year old.

J2H turns towards Melody.

J2H: This cat is about eighteen years old. Still, Austin's probably got underwear that's older.

Austin: Ah heard that, smart ass!

15
Climax Control Archives / A Christmas miracle
« on: December 16, 2016, 12:58:27 PM »
  And now it's time for a Christmas miracle. It is the time of the year that wrestlers do stick to a general Christmas theme, but it's also the time where they give a little back to the outside world and are set up to visit random places to add some Christmas cheer to the lives of people who don't often get to see it. Don't get me wrong, SCW goes above and beyond at times to be charitable, even if the charities are a little silly in thee bigger picture of the world - Seriously Christian, no more fucking pet charities when animals seem to live better than humans most of the time, I know you're behind it! Anyway, a little off track there, but even with charity shows and theme shows that give up toys for tots, like this show coming up, Christmas is when SCW stars often visit homes, hospitals and the like. If you keep up with Twitter, you'll see Sam Marlowe is visiting sick children this week, but for the SCW World champion, his name is often the first charitable organizations ask for.

The bosses have sorted out who deserves to see who, and the highly sort out champion and girlfriend were deemed fit to visit an orphanage on the outskirts of Beverly Hills. The smart amongst you will probably know that this would more be suited towards Melody Grace, rather than J2H, his hatred for most things in life would see this is a terrible idea for him to be there, but Melody was his calming influence, his light to his darkness, and the bosses know she'd keep him in check.

It didn't stop the champion complaining as the two sat side by side in the car, recently reunited from Melody's trip to Florida to shake some life back in to Kate Steele, even if he didn't see the point of Melody's friendship with Kate, or Kate's obsession with Melody.

The two sit at the front of the line in traffic, and J2H behind the steering wheel, flicks his head to the side, looking towards Melody with narrowed eyes, wearing a silver suit with black shirt, whilst Melody wears light blue jeans and a figure hugging white shirt.  


J2H: I just don't see the point of this babe. I don't even like kids and they're making us go there for no reason!

A slight look of disappointment runs over Melody's face as she look back towards him. She knew the two of them was very different, but knew somewhere in there, he had a heart.

Melody: Because it's Christmas Jam, they're kids without parents. They have no one to turn to when they're sad, and no  home to call their own.

J2H: Well they can have my parents, although my dad will just give them a house at sixteen years old and fuck off to Florida. I just don't get the obsession of SCW trying to look holier than thou by doing this every year.

Melody: What's the difference between them sending you to stores to sign autographs and sending you to see some needy kids? You still get to brighten up people's days.

He lowers his eyebrows as he looks towards Melody, his mind rushing with thoughts.

J2H: Babe, this ain't about me, this one is about you. SCW knows you will bring a bit of brightness to their lives, I don't even know why they want me here.

Melody reaches over, squeezing J2H's leg and looking at him.

Melody: Does it matter why they want you here? I want you here. That's what should matter. I  missed you when I was in Florida, so any time I can spend with you is good time.

He knew he'd been beaten at that point as the traffic light changed and he moved the car forward, moving it down the road at a steady speed.

J2H: I don't even know why you went to Florida. The woman is a wrestler, she should be able to shake off defeat. Everyone loses titles, except me of course, I'm too good for that, but I think she did that just to get you there, she's like obsessed with you Mel.  

Melody waves her hand towards J2H, shaking her head firmly at him, as he pays more attention to the road in front.

Melody: Kate is a friend. Are you saying you wouldn't help a friend if you had a chance?

A laugh escapes J2H's lungs as a wide smile crosses his face.

J2H: I don't have any friends for that reason, and the ones I do stopped being friends long ago when I stopped being around them.  

Melody: You don't know what you're missing out on.

J2H: And I don't think I wanna know.

Spinning the wheel to the right, J2H pulls in to parking lot, looking up at a big, yet unmaintained building in front of him. He spins his head towards Melody with a look of confusion on his face.

J2H: Is this the place?

Melody nods towards him as he continues to look at the building in front of him.

Melody: It is.  

A slight look of disgust crosses the champions face as he looks up at the decrepit looking building. He slowly shakes his head.

J2H: Kids live in there? It's like a factory. There's mice that wouldn't live in there!

Melody: They don't get a lot of funding Jam. They live off donations from the local people and charity things.

J2H: There's like people all over the world that wanna adopt kids, and instead they stick them all in a building here and almost forget about them.

Melody looks at J2H as he sits with a partial look of shock and surprise on his face.

Melody: Careful J, anyone listening might think you have a heart after all.

A raised eyebrow comes from the champion as he turns his head towards Melody, quickly shaking it as he clicks down to remove his seatbelt.

J2H: Shall we just go in before I change my mind?

Melody nods as she unclicks her seatbelt and opens the car door. J2H does the same and steps outside, the two shutting their doors almost at the same time. The two move around the front of the car and Melody links her arms around his.

Melody: Just be nice Jam, these kids have it tough enough without you being a grinch.

He rolls his eyes at Melody and the two walk towards the door, a big glass covered door, with cheap looking plastic trimming around it. J2H pushes the stiff handle down and pushes the door open and holds it open for Melody to walk through. The two look around the grim looking beige and brown reception area, where a man awaits their arrival. He steps forward unenthusiastically.  

J2H: Mr Smith I'm guessing.

Mr. Smith: I am, but you can call me Bob.

Melody extends her hand, warmly shaking it. He offers his hand to J2H, who shakes it casually.

Melody: Nice to meet you

J2H looks around the reception area, his eyes darting around.

J2H: I would like to say what a nice place you have here, but let's be honest, it's a shit hole.

Melody: James!

It's very rare Melody ever calls him James, he knew she thought he'd overstepped a mark, but he felt justified in his words.

J2H: What? It is.

Mr. Smith: Sadly, funding has been down recently, so we haven't been able to do as much as we wanted. Please, follow me, the children are waiting in the dining hall.

Mr Smith points towards a door to the side and he leads Melody and J2H towards it. They follow past a row of doors.

J2H: What's in this door?

The group stop as J2H points towards the door.  

Mr. Smith: This is just a standard bedroom, would you like to see?

Melody: Sure.

Mr Smith opens the door and he steps in to show a small room, four bunk beds along the back wall. J2H looks around the room, looking at wallpaper peeling off the wall. He takes note at how dimly lit the room is, as dirty windows block some of the light filtering through. He shakes his head slowly.

J2H: This is fucking disgusting. Eight children to one room? A room that looks this bad?

Melody tugs on J2H's sleeve, with a look in her eye to try and get her outspoken boyfriend to stop his outburst.

Mr. Smith: We are trying to do the best we can with the very little that we have. It is high on our list to make these rooms a better environment for the children.

J2H: Your best ain't good enough bro. If I was forced to be here, I'd be doing all I can to turn sixteen and leave this place.

Melody once again tugs on J2H's jacket sleeve.

Melody: Let's move on, the kids will be waiting.

Melody pulls J2H out of the room, and is quickly followed by Mr Smith, who closes the door behind him. He points down the hallway towards a door at the end, quickly jumping in front of Melody and J2H. Melody looks up at J2H with pleading eyes.

Melody: Please be good Jam.

J2H looks around the hallway, the decor can only be described as depressing and outdated.

J2H: Mel, this place is like something out of Oliver Twist for fucks sake. No one should live like this. I mean if your an orphan, you've had a huge loss, but to be forced in to this, is just wrong.

Melody: This place has really got to you, hasn't it? Does this mean we can adopt everyone and take them home?

Melody's eyes light up with excitement, as she asks the question and hoping for a miracle response from her boyfriend.

J2H: It does not, but this place is shit.

They reach the end of the hallway and Mr Smith opens the door to the dining room.

Mr. Smith: Can I have your attention please.

A room of thirty children and six adults instantly lower their tone to a hush as they look at the authoritive Bob Smith.

Mr. Smith: We have two very special guests here with us today. They're from the television, welcome in wrestlers J2H and Melody Grace.  

J2H and Melody walk in the room, instantly met with screams and charging kids, instantly running towards the two SCW superstars. J2H looks around, noting mentally not one Christmas decoration hanging from the walls, not a tree to be seen. He looks towards Mr Smith.

J2H: Couldn't even afford a tree?

His question is greeted with a shake of a head. A disgusted look crosses the champions face as he turns back to the children charging towards him, and paints a smile on his face. He looks towards Melody, already on one knee to greet the children and follows her lead, dropping to a knee as the children swarm around him with hugs. He looks at a young boy near by and speaks to him.

J2H: So what do you want for Christmas little man?

The boy looks surprise that J2H has spoken to him out of all the kids in the room.

Young Boy: I just want to be happy.

The answer seems to hit a nerve with J2H, who looks at the boy with an impulsive look of surprise.

J2H: You're not happy here?

The young boy shakes his head sadly, pulling on the usually ice cold J2H's heartstrings. He looks around the room, seeing the depressing basic dining hall, a distinct lack of Christmas spirit filling the halls.

J2H: Well let's see if I can help with that.

His voice starts to break up slightly as he stands up and looks at Mr. Smith.

J2H: Is there somewhere else in here we can take the kids and hang out rather than in here?

Mr. Smith: There is.

J2H: Let's do that.

Melody stands up and looks towards J2H, catching part of his question to Mr Smith.

Melody: What are you doing, Jam?

J2H: You'll see.

Reaching in to his pocket, he pulls out his phone and types in the pin to unlock it. He quickly pulls up his contact list and scrolls to a number, before lifting the phone towards his ear and waits patiently.

J2H: Simpson, I need you to do something and fast.

Fast forward a few hours and J2H leads Melody and Mr Smith back down the hall towards the dining room. Behind them, thirty children follow them, talking amongst themselves. J2H stops at the door, his hand around the handle and looks back at the children.

J2H: I think you guys deserve some Christmas cheer. I know you don't have it easy but it is Christmas after all.

He opens the door and steps back, allowing Mr Smith to lead the children in to the room, gasps of surprise are heard behind the door. Melody looks at J2H with a curious look on her face.

Melody: What did you do?

J2H points in to the room and Melody walks in, her mouth drops open widely as her eyes feast upon and huge Christmas tree set to one side, along with a mountain of presents underneath. Other decorations hang from the wall and ceilings. She turns her eyes to the table, where plates are set up and three turkeys and all the Christmas trimmings you could desire, line the center of the table.

Melody: Oh my god!

J2H turns his head to the right to see Santa Claus approaching them. Melody turns her head to see the man, as he nods towards J2H.

J2H: Thank you, Simpson.

Revealed as Simpson, Santa Claus bows his head towards the young man.

Simpson: You're very welcome sir.

Melody wraps her arms around J2H's neck, squeezing him tightly and whispering in his ear.

Melody: Looks like your heart grew five sizes.

J2H raises a finger to his lips in the internationally known symbol of shush, as the scene fades out.




In front of one of many Christmas trees in his home, J2H sits cross legged. Dressed in loose fitting white pants, and a black sleeveless shirt. His eyes narrow as he looks down at the SCW World championship across his legs. He runs his finger across the nameplate, his fingers tracing the letters. Slowly the champion raises his head, looking towards the camera with menace dancing in his eyes.


J2H: It is the season for giving I guess, and well this is Joshua Acquin's Christmas present.

He rolls his eyes, his unimpressed and sarcastic tone filling the air.  

J2H: And I know you feel like a kid at Christmas, I know since it was announced you'd be in the ring with a man who has tipped SCW upside down and shook it by it's ankles, the biggest and best opponent you have ever faced, you've been running around excited, but it's time to burst that bubble of yours Acquin.

His lips curl up in a smile as he looks down the camera.

J2H: You had to use a whore as an excuse rather than earn it like everyone else has tried to do. You had to sit there and do the dishonourable thing, by jumping in ahead of the queue to get a match with me. People have busted their asses for months to be at my level, people would have loved to be in the ring with me trying to take away my title belt because they've earned it, but you had to try and take advantage because I mentioned that waste of space.

Conviction comes from his voice, feeling justified in every word that passes his lip.

J2H: See, defending people only works if the person you defend has a little honor about them and Amy Marshall does not have that. Anyone can throw their legs in the air and moan loudly, but you don't seem to get that, so you thought she needed defending and you jumped in to this match when I could have been headlining this show in a real match. You're the reason I'm not headlining the last show of the year, believe me.  

He rolls his shoulders back as he tilts his head, looking down the camera.

J2H: It is the season of miracles and it's a fucking miracle someone actually decided to book this match. It's a miracle anyone would even wanna see you in the ring against me. It's fucking embarrassing. I don't know who is more embarrassed for this, me for having to face someone who wouldn't know midcard if it bit him in the ass, or Amy Marshall being defended by you!

He points down the camera, as if you put an exclamation mark on his claims.

J2H: Seriously, out of all the people she knows, all the people she hangs around with, the likes of Ben Jordan and Jamie Dean, you had to come out to defend her, when realistically,  put you two in a match and she'd kick the living shit outta you. It's embarrassing for her to be defended by you and it's embarrassing that I'm finding myself in this match with you. Only bright side to facing you is the fact that I end 2016 on the easiest win of my career and believe me, there's been a lot of easy wins, but you will be the easiest win I've ever had. I mean out of everyone sitting backstage, out of everyone that could have returned to actually give me a match, I get you and we all know why Acquin.

A sigh escapes the champions lips, before he lifts his head and looks down the camera with a serious look on his face.

J2H: Because you've been running round backstage for months, kissing bosses asses, doing what they say, brown nosing and worming your way in. You admitted yourself on Sunday that you've been working backstage, following orders like a good little solider, and this is why you're in this match. Amy Marshall was just an excuse for you to be in front of the camera, to make it seem justified, but we all know you're out there because you've been kissing ass for months to the point where you've been rewarded. You haven't earned your way in to this match by what you can do in the ring, you've pulled yourself in to it by what you've done outside of it, cause you know for a fact you would never, ever get the chance to be considered to ever face me. Little Mr Ass Kisser has annoyed SCW by jumping the line. Well here's the thing Little Mr Ass Kisser, you're gonna end up wishing you never did all that brown nosing, you're gonna wish you just stayed backstage getting the bosses coffee and leaving the wrestling to the real men, like me.

He quickly points two thumbs at himself as he smirks down the camera.

J2H: You're not in ring shape, you'll be blown out in minutes, there's not a chance in hell you will ever be able to keep up with me. Better men have tried, but all have failed. Better men have got me worried, you do not Acquin. In fact I could throw a fucking Christmas party in the ring while defeating you, it's not even gonna be a problem to me.

He shrugs casually down the camera, looking uninterested as the thought of the match rolls through his mind.

J2H: You've basically come back, stole a spot and will get beat so badly, you'll wish you never even bothered. The whole of the wrestling world is shaking it's head at this. The greatest ever SCW World champion ends the year facing someone who has wrestled like once this year. How the fuck are you even employed? How the fuck are you even considered a wrestler anymore? There's kids in school playgrounds that have wrestled more in the last week, than you have in the last year. Do you really think you have a chance? I mean if this is about retribution for my words, retribution for me calling a whore a whore, then how are you gonna feel, fuck, how's sweet innocent Amy...

He air quotes his last three words.

J2H: ...Gonna feel when poor little Joshy boy couldn't actually get any level of retribution while trying to defend the honor of someone who has no honor?  

He wags his finger at the camera with a cocky half smile.

J2H: This whole thing is pointless, you are pointless and because I will beat you so easily without you even coming close to getting your retribution, you even being on camera again last week was pointless. This is gonna be more one sided than a photograph, it's not even worth you coming down to the ring because I think everyone already knows the way this one is going.

He clears his throat, but holds up his hands in an innocent stance.

J2H: Don't get me wrong, I don't underestimate anyone at all, but we all know what you can do, and that's not enough. Your highlight reel would last like four seconds. Everyone in the world knows this is a huge mismatch and that I will steamroll through you like you're not even there. There's bookies that won't even take bets on this because they know it's gonna be an easy win for me. Even with the thought in your head that if you win, that puts you in the title picture, probably headlining the next supercard with me, you know deep down that it's a pipe dream and never gonna happen. You know that I'm the best I've ever been after getting through Dmitri, I had to be the best I've been to get through him. Did you watch that match Acquin.

J2H tilts his head and looks up, before turning his head and eyes back to the camera.

J2H: What am I saying? Of course you saw it, everyone with half a brain saw it and you clearly do have half a brain. That was a challenge, that was a man who would go the extra mile to win, he pushed me to be better, and believe me when I say this Acquin, you're not even a quarter of the man he is. He forced me to lift my game and I refuse to drop it down again. This and this alone should get through to you that you're not on my level.

He pauses for a second, breathing deeply.

J2H: What are you hoping to gain from this really Joshua? Is this about getting in the title picture, or getting Amy Marshall to drop her panties for you, like she has done for the rest of the male species? Are you jealous she just doesn't see you in that way, or wanna pay you to be in her next movie? We've seen you hit on and fail with everyone, so what makes the really bad porn star so special? There is nothing special about her and you must need your fucking eyes tested if that's what you wanna get your rocks off to. This is clearly your ego driven attempt to get a piece of her, but I'm gonna break this down for you real easy Acquin.

He holds up one finger.

J2H: One, you will not defeat me.

A second finger gets raised.

J2H: Two, you will never be in the World Championship picture, EVER.

He raises a third finger.

J2H: And three, you will never get Amy Marshall to look at you the way you look at her, and I don't mean on a screen holding a box of tissues.

He lowers his fingers and smirks arrogantly.

J2H: That's spelling it out for you so even an idiot like you can understand it. Whatever you hope to achieve stops when you get in the ring with me. Go give your brother a call, go back to the tag team division because this will never be in your reach.

He quickly runs his hand across the World championship on his lap.

J2H: I've proved all year that I am above everyone else in SCW. I've gone from strength to strength to show that I'm the best in the world and I am truly unstoppable. I won't be slowing down right now just cause you've put your face back in it, and no one will remember you afterwards when you disappear again. These people ain't stupid bro, they know you'll be gone again after this one, so I won't put the fans through having to deal with seeing you for more than a few minutes in that ring. Going against me will not save your career, or whatever is left of it. Trying to stand up to me won't get you noticed more because the people will forget you as soon as the referees hand hits the canvas for the third time and raises my hand. You should never stand up to something you know you can't beat, you should just bow in my presence because I am here to continue to go through anyone who stands in my way, for whatever reason.

He bows his head, looking down the camera with a serious look.

J2H: You will never come close to beating me Acquin, you will never be good enough to lace up my boots. You'll be back on the scrap heap before you know it and I will end 2016 in a winning fashion that only you could dream of. I will be the man smiling at the end of this one, while you try go get some sympathy before disappearing again. Face it, you're a loser now, you will be a loser on Sunday, and a loser for the rest of your life. Only thing I'm giving you for Christmas Acquin, is the thing you're used to more than anything else. That bitter taste of defeat.

He lifts the championship belt over his shoulder.

J2H: That's real talk bitch.

The camera fades out for the last promo from SCW's longest serving world champion.

16
Climax Control Archives / Different week, same opponent
« on: October 28, 2016, 12:48:46 PM »
  Another show in the books as J2H on Sunday night as J2H sits in the passenger seat of the car being driven by Simpson, while Dexter the duck sits in the back seat. San Bernardino was long behind them as the moved back towards Beverly Hills. Not a lot had happened on the show concerning J2H, a chat with the returning Hot Stuff to try and get away from this match next week, small talk with a few competition winners but still, at least he was a champion that stuck to his word and appeared. Strangely most did this week, all but Despayre and The Angel Clan, which does make you wonder if The Angel Clan have simply become Team Hero part II in their lack of appearances since becoming champions.

The show itself wasn't too bad, a shock in the main event, title chancing hands even with a DQ called, not shocked to see who the ref was, seriously, the woman needs firing and now before people mutiny. I don't want that woman anywhere near my matches in future or I won't show up, simple as. Either way, the boss return, laid down the law, Tuscini cut a boring promo, Dmitri thought it would scare me by beating up a retired wrestler and I proved I'd travel just to show off my title belt.... And people still don't respect what I do.

The journey between the arena and home wasn't too bad, less than two hours on the road, the tour bus not really needed for this when the goal was to be there, do what had to be done and get home. Realistically, he knew he could have done what he had to and been home to watch the main event from his own living room, but no, not the champ, always one of the last to leave.

His eyes looked out on the dark road as cars move past him in the opposite direction, their headlights blurring and fading at speed as they shoot past. A yawn escapes his lungs as Simpson moves the car steadily down the road. The champion looks towards him and back to his phone, checking through messages, but Simpson grabs his attention.


Simpson: Almost home sir, just another ten minutes or so.

J2H looks towards the bigger man in the driving seat, a nod coming from his head.

J2H: Good, cause I can't wait to get home, maybe get in the hot tub or something and just relax. I know people would love to have my job, turn up, talk about whatever and go home, but I feel tired today Simpson.

Simpson: Are you feeling ok, sir?

Simpson casts his eye off the road for a few seconds to look at J2H, who nods back at him.

J2H: I'm fine, just tired tonight Simpson, a little bit spacey. I haven't exactly slept well lately. It's been one thing after another.

Simpson: Maybe another vacation is in order sir.

J2H: I was on one not too long ago with Melody. Places are getting colder now Simpson and I sure as shit ain't travelling to the other side of the world just to chase the sun.

Simpson: Maybe a skiing vacation sir. There are some wonderful areas around the world.

J2H: Oh God no Simpson. If I mention that, she'd have me off to Norway before my eyes could blink. She's obsessed with that damn country. If I mentioned something like that, I wouldn't get the look at the snow outside a cabin window, log fire and all that. I end up walking through some endless forest to some shack ten miles from civilisation. I don't even know why she really is obsessed with the place, but if I go on a winter break, I don't wanna spend the first half a day of it trying to get through trees and trying not to fall on my ass.

Simpson: Valid point sir, but there are many nice resorts around the world, like Switzerland maybe.

J2H waves his hand towards Simpson, shaking his head.

J2H: I don't need a vacation Simpson. What I need is a plan right now.

Simpson: Concerning what sir?

J2H: Well, it feels like to me that Christian Underwood is trying to bury my career right now. Like he's trying to ruin me because I'm not one of his favourites like Despayre, or anyone else he seems to have more time for than anyone else. I  mean this guy wouldn't even talk to Jessie Salco the other week that she had to call Hot Stuff, cause he was too busy getting wrapped up in his own little world. The guy turns up and puts himself in my match, tries to attack me and cause he failed, he couldn't own up to his own short comings and step away, he had to give this fake vampire another match against me, at a meaningless show.

Simpson: This show seems to mean a lot to Mr Underwood.

J2H: It's a fake holiday for kids! Fucking children Simpson. He needs to grow the fuck up and realize he's not a kid anymore. He's using his powers to make people celebrate a made up holiday for his OWN pleasure, not for anyone else's because we're wrestlers. We're tough guys who put our bodies on the line, he's doing it for his own personal gains, he's doing it because he wants everyone to join in in his little fantasy world and it's so fucking stupid. Anything anyone can dress up as, is simply not real, but he gets a sick pleasure out of controlling people to do this.

Simpson: I don't believe that's his intention sir.

J2H: Oh, but it is Simpson. We're not five year olds anymore, we're not children who go house to house anymore. The guy is on the same level as Michael Jackson in never wanting to grow up.

Simpson: That's a little harsh sir.

J2H: It's true Simpson. He doesn't want to grow up. If he did, then we wouldn't have to make a big deal about a fake holiday.

Simpson: Not a lot you can do about it sir.

J2H: This is why I need a plan Simpson, I need a plan to show the world that he is using SCW as his playground, as a way to fulfil his sick fantasies. It needs to stop.

Simpson remains silent as he moves the car in to the estate of J2H, moving down the gravel drive, around the fountain and to the front door. J2H looks in to the back of the car.

J2H: We're home.

Dexter: QUACK!

J2H looks towards Simpson with a slow shake of his head.  

J2H: I don't even know how that duck got out, or how Melody didn't notice he was gone. I think we need a cage with a little electrical charge, just to give him a heads up about who's in charge around here.

Simpson parks the car slowly at the front door.

Simpson: I will get the bags sir.

J2H opens the door of the car and steps a foot outside before moving to the side of the car and opening the back door, allowing Dexter to jump to the floor and waddle towards the front door of the house. J2H shuts the doors behind him and walks to the house as Simpson gets out of the car and moves towards the back to retrieve the bags. J2H reaches the wooden door and slides a key from his pocket to the lock. He twists the key and opens the door and Dexter waddles in front of him. He steps in, leaving the door open for Simpson to come in to shortly.

Dexter: QUACK!

Melody's voice can be heard from another room in the house.

Melody: My boys are home!

Melody moves out of a room at the end of the hall and runs down it towards J2H and Dexter. She drops down towards Dexter to give him a pat on the head.

Melody: How did you get all the way to Daddy tonight?

J2H instantly rolls his eyes as Melody implies that Dexter is his son and takes a step closer to Melody.

J2H: I don't know but I'm thinking electrified cage is needed for this little shit.  

Melody stands up, looking at her boyfriend.  

Melody: No electrified cage for my baby! Not now, not ever Jam.

He mumbles something under his breath as Melody moves towards him, wrapping her arms around his neck and jumping up, wrapping her legs around his waist. He catches her and holds her up as she plants small kisses over his face. She pulls her head back and plants a firm kiss on his lips, pressing herself against him tightly, before pulling her head away and looking him in the eyes. She bites her lower lip and smiles towards him.

J2H: And what was that for?

She slightly tilts her head as she looks at him with a smile.

Melody: I just missed you so much tonight, and I loved see you two on TV, but I missed you both soooooooooo much.

Melody plants more kisses on J2H's face, before putting her head on his shoulder. Supporting her body, he walks towards the room Melody came from, lifting up his foot and kicking the door open. He steps inside their living room and moves towards a sofa. Turning his back, he sits down, Melody bending her knees to meet the sofa as she sits on him, facing him.

Melody: Did you have a good time at the show?

An indifferent look crosses his face as he looks up at Melody, casually shrugging his shoulders.

J2H: Not really. Took advantage of Hot Stuff trying to fix Christian's mistakes, and get out of this stupid fucking match against Dmitri, but that failed, had to be around a bunch of kids who won some competitions, and he randomly appeared.

J2H points behind him to where Dexter has waddled in to the room, looking at the duo on the sofa.

Melody: You're his favourite.

J2H: I'm not. He knows you protect him from being homeless, cause if I had my way, he'd be dancing for change at the local bus stop.

Melody: James Alexander Huntington-Hawkes III!

Melody leans back, tapping the unfazed J2H on the chest with an open palm before waving her finger in his face.

Melody: Now you take that back. You'd never let Dexter walk the streets all cold and lonely.  

J2H just looks at Melody with a tilted head and a smile, not saying a word to her as a frown forms on her face. She spins off him and sits next to him on the sofa, her arms folded across her chest.

Melody: Just cruel Jam.  

J2H: He's your duck.

Melody: He's our duck.

A roll of the eyes greet Melody before he turns his head away, looking away from her. She looks towards him but turns away when he looks back at her, her arms still folded across his chest. He puts his hands behind his head, stretching out his back, but Melody puts her head on his arm.

Melody: Still mad at you, but I missed you.

He puts his arm around her shoulder, and instinctively, Melody puts her head on his chest.

J2H: Look, he stays in line, I won't sell him to a Chinese restaurant, and tell you he's flown away.

Melody gives him a stern look, causing the joking J2H to smile at her.

J2H: I'm kidding!

Melody: You better be or.

Melody balls up her fist and waves it in front of a smiling J2H, who quickly moves his head forward and kisses her balled up hand, instantly producing a smile from the sucker for cuteness Melody. She puts her arm around his body, running her hand under his white sleeveless shirt.

Melody: I got a surprise for you.

J2H looks towards her, looking at the top of her head as she lays on his chest.

J2H: Hmmmm?

She sits up, springing in to life and looking at him with a wide smile. Reaching down, she grabs both of his hands and pulls him to his feet, her eyes brightly shining in the moonlight as it breaks through the living room window.

Melody: Come with me.

J2H looks towards her, curiously raising an eyebrow at Melody as she holds his wrist and takes him towards the huge windows showing the outside of the house. They get to a doorway and she reaches out, flicking on a light switch next to the door and lighting up the outside area of the house, where a wooden decking area is seen. In the middle of the decking sits a hot tub, the bubbles already flowing in the water and an ice bucket with a bottle of champagne sits with it's neck peering through the ice. Two glasses sit next to the bucket as well as strawberries on a plate, covered over by see through plastic wrap. J2H looks at Melody, unable to stop a slight smile cross the left side of his face.

J2H: Wanna explain all of this?

Melody takes a step towards the water filled tub and points to it.

Melody: Well I know after a show you get super cranky when things don't go right and I was watching the show from start to finish. Man Hot Stuff came out and laid down the law tonight to everyone where we should all step up, I watched Evie Baang and Alexis Edwards play tongue wrestling, I saw my hair bestie Kate on the scene, I watched my two favourite boys on the screen and can you believe Ben and Jamie lost the titles? I mean the Elders are just meanie heads.

J2H waves his hand around in a circle, trying to hurry Melody along.

J2H: And your point is babe? You're going off track here.

Melody takes a deep breath and looks at him.

Melody: Right, right, getting off track, but I know what you're like. You was probably sitting in the car on the way home with Dexter on your lap, being all happy thinking about getting in the hot tub, with a drink and relaxing before bed.

J2H taps his chin with his forefinger, thoughtfully looking up at the night sky.

J2H: Well, most of it was right. Did think drink, did think hot tub, did not have the duck on my lap being all happy.

Melody chooses to ignore the last words passing from his lips.

Melody: Well, I knew you'd want this so I thought to myself I'll be a good house girlfriend and get everything set up for the time my man came home.

J2H tilts his head towards Melody, his eyes narrowed as he looks at her with a smile.

J2H: Is this your way of showing you'll make a great "house girlfriend" so you can retire from wrestling and stay at home all day?

Melody turns away, as if she'd been caught out a little bit.

Melody: Maybe, is it working?

J2H: Babe, you'll always be great at doing things at home. I know I'm coming home to good things but I don't think you're really done in wrestling just yet. I think the fans wanna see you win the bombshell championship before you give it all up.

Melody places her hands on her hips, looking at J2H.

Melody: Fiiiiiiiiiiiiiine, but did I do good here?

He nods his head up and down firmly, a smile on his face as he does.

J2H: You did great. I didn't expect it. I didn't know if you'd be in bed asleep by now.

Melody: I'll always wait up for you, unless you're like twenty four hours away and I might watch Me Before You, cry a little and nap.

J2H puts his arm around Melody's shoulder, looking at the bubbling water.

J2H: I get what ya mean. Thank you for staying up and doing all of this, you didn't have to do it.

Melody: I know, but I wanted to.

J2H looks at her, unable to express his gratitude for this act of kindness. Flicking the hair from his face as a cool breeze blows across him, moving the front around wildly, he looks her in the eyes.

J2H: Thank you.

Melody smiles at him as she points to the hot tub and the scene fades out.




Monday morning, a time where most hate getting up because of work, but not J2H. The life of a wrestler is hard work on the body, but at least you don't have to work Monday morning. Today was no different for the SCW World champion as he contently rolled over in bed, wrapping his tattooed arm across the plush white bed cover as he starts to stir, returning to consciousness in the world. He opens his eyes and looks around the room, his eyes adjusting to the light. He rolls over towards the center of the bed, expecting his eyes to fall on Melody Grace's peaceful resting face, but alas, no Melody to be seen. He opening his eyes a little more, looking for Melody, but not spotting her. J2H slowly rolls his shoulders backwards as he sits up, looking around the room, everything in it's right place and spotless. He pushes the cover off of him and spins his legs to the ground, spying a note on the night stand of his bed. Picking it up, he reads it out loud.


J2H: Gone out for a little while, but I will be back soon. Miss you already, love you, Melody.

He throws the note back to the night stand as a yawn jumps out of his body. He stands up and quickly moves to the side of the room, picking up a gold robe and wrapping it around his body and picks his phone up from the nightstand. Casting his eye over the screen, he sees a tweet from Melody, a picture attached. quickly opening up the tweet to see Melody with a puppy in her arms.

J2H: That woman and animals. Pretty sure she's turning in to Odette with the animal obsession.  

He quickly taps out a response before putting the phone back in to the pocket of the robe and slowly starts to walk towards the door of the room, moving his head either side to stretch out his neck muscles. Walking through the bedroom door and in to the hallway, he hears the sounds of Simpson moving around downstairs. Along the wooden floorboards, J2H walks until he reaches the top of the stairs, a long staircase towards the main lobby of the house. He starts to walk down towards the bottom, holding on to the rail, as tiredness still runs through his body and eventually makes it to the bottom and turns around the corner, moving in to a room on the left. A beautiful big kitchen can be seen and Simpson stands by a work surface to the left. He turns his head as he sees J2H walk in to the room.

Simpson: Good morning sir. I didn't expect you to be up so soon.

J2H moves in to the room, pulling himself up on to a stool at a high counter.

J2H: What's that Simpson?

Simpson busies himself by picking up a huge coffee mug and turning around, placing it in front of J2H before turning back and picking up a pot of freshly brewed coffee and turning back to J2H. He pours the hot dark liquid in to the cup.

Simpson: You and Ms. Grace was up pretty late last night in the hot tub, I presumed you would be sleeping in today.

J2H: Well I woke up, Melody was already gone, so I thought fuck it, get up and do whatever I gotta do to kill time and find some excuse to get out of this stupid movie night with Despayre on Thursday.

He wraps his fingers around the coffee cup Simpson has placed in front of him, looking up at the bigger man.

Simpson: You really don't want to  be there sir?

J2H shakes his head firmly as he look at Simpson.

J2H: I can think of a million things I'd much rather do than actually sit there and watch movies with Despayre in a fucking blanket fort. I'm an adult for fucks sake. I don't need to do these childish things anymore, and I sure as hell don't wanna watch "horror" movies where you can see the monsters strings. Rather gorge my own eyes out with red hot skewers than spend the night there watching that shit Simpson.

Simpson: You never know sir, you might enjoy it.

J2H scoffs at the thought of it, slowly shaking his head.

J2H: Oh I won't. I'll sit there bored out of my fucking head while Melody hides behind me and Despayre throws popcorn all over the place. I'm not interested in being there. How about you take my place and I stay here doing nothing?

Simpson: I fear the fort would not fit a gentlemen of my size sir.

The world champion rolls his eyes as he picks up the coffee cup.

J2H: Well at least you have a built in excuse Simpson. I don't have one of those and I'm gonna end up getting dragged along by Melody.

Simpson: That's what relationships are all about sir, doing things for others that you wouldn't usually do.

J2H: Hmmmm.

J2H picks up the coffee cup and takes a gulp from the hot liquid and rolls his shoulders back.
 
J2H: Still, I wouldn't ask her to do things she wouldn't wanna do. If I arranged to do something she didn't like, I wouldn't force her to be there, yet so much I gotta do even though I don't want to.

Simpson: It must be love, sir.

A smile uncontrollably breaks out on J2H's face.

J2H: Must be Simpson, or I wouldn't be putting up with all this stuff.  

J2H reaches across the counter, picking up a pile of mail, he grabs the first letter with his name on and rips it open.

J2H: Maybe I need to hire someone to read and respond to this shit to save me from doing this.  

Simpson: Like a personal assistant sir?

J2H: Something like that. Someone who can sort everything out for me respond to this shit so I don't have to deal with it all.

J2H pulls out a letter and starts to run his eyes over the words on the page. He cranks his neck backwards as something clearly grabs his attention.

J2H: What the hell is this?

His outburst causes Simpson to turn around and look towards the seated champion. The bigger man takes a step towards him and looks down at him.

Simpson: Something wrong sir?

J2H reaches in to the envelope to pull out a cheque. He holds it up to Simpson, who looks at it closely, his eyes widening as he reads the cash amount on it.

Simpson: That's a lot of zeros.

J2H: A fuck load of zeros, Simpson.

Simpson: What is that for? If you don't mind me asking sir.

J2H hands Simpson the letter and he smoothes out the page, reaching in to his top pocket to pull out a small pair of reading glasses. He places them on his narrowed eyes and looks down at the page, quietly reading the words in his head. J2H waits patiently, sipping on his coffee as his waits. Simpson's eyes grow from narrow to wide as he looks at J2H and away from the written word.

Simpson: Oh my, that's one hell of an offer.

J2H: I agree Simpson, but what publisher in their right mind would send me a serious amounts of money for me to write my autobiography.

For the smart amongst you, the last line should have explained that this was indeed a letter from a publisher, offering J2H money to write his very own autobiography.

Simpson: That's something to consider, sir.

J2H cranks his neck back as he looks at Simpson with surprise.

J2H: Simpson, I'm in my early twenties. Why the fuck do these people think I have enough to say to fill a book with about my life?

Simpson: For one so young sir, you have done many great things in your life. You went to university at a young age, have a business degree, entered the wrestling business young, evolved from who you was to who you are today. You've broken wrestling records, you've been to wonderful places in your life, you've enjoyed a relationship with Ms. Grace. You have a lot to tell people.

J2H takes the letter back from Simpson, running his eyes over it as Simpson continues.

Simpson: Plus I'm sure people would be more than interested to find out about who you were before wrestling. Your family history for example.

J2H: This letter says about the book being absolute fact Simpson. How can I write about the family or even what happened with Melody when we was apart, without the shit hitting the fan? I'm not one to hold my words so it would all come out about the snakes in the wrestling world, and demons in my own world.

Simpson: Sir, you have the chance to dictate what goes in to this book and what doesn't and clearly the seriousness of the publishers, and faith they have in you is apparent with the advance that sits there on the table.

J2H: I would have to talk about the day I won the fucking title, and we both know how bittersweet that was, for reasons that stay within the inner circle of three of us.

Simpson runs his hand over his bald head, thinking about his next words to the young man he has already lived this possible autobiography with.

Simpson: Maybe some things are best left untold sir, but you do have a wonderful story to tell the world should you choose to. You have a chance to show the world who you are.

J2H: It could also blow my own personal world to pieces Simpson, we both know this. If I do this, I want it to be honest, the lid will be blown off of people I don't like being around. Fuck, Melody may never speak to me again if I put in there what I really think of her friends.

Simpson: Maybe you just exclude that chapter.

J2H: I don't even know where to start with this shit, but I won't lie Simpson, it is tempting to be the first SCW star to put out an autobiography, actually written by me and not some ghostwriter or something.

Simpson: You should give this some serious consideration sir.

He flicks his hand through his messy hair, brushing it backwards, his eyes glued to the letter, his mind in thought.

J2H: This could sell millions Simpson.

Simpson: I suspect it will sir. People only know some of you, yet this could show them who you are. People's curiosity will get the better of them and they will all want to know who the real person is.

J2H taps his chin, a slight smile crossing his lips.

J2H: I think I'll do it Simpson. I will call the number here and set up a meeting with these people.

Melody: What people?

J2H jumps around in his seat as he sees Melody Grace standing behind him with a smile on her face.

J2H: Baby, you nearly gave me a heart attack.

Melody frowns at her robe wearing boyfriend.

Melody: Sorry baby. So what people?

J2H hands her the letter from the counter, allowing her a few seconds to read over it. He lifts the cheque in his finger. Melody continues to look at the letter, her face serious.

J2H: They also sent this.

He lift the cheque up towards Melody who takes it in her free hand and continues reading the letter. He watches her eyes move towards the cheque and holds three fingers up to Simpson, dropping to two, then one. Melody gasps, her eyes like saucers as she sees the amount written down.

Melody: Holy fishsticks!

J2H smirks at Simpson.

J2H: There it is.

Melody gasps for air before putting her hand on his shoulder.

Melody: That's a lot of.... You could do so... Just wow!

J2H stands up, resting his fingers on Melody's shoulders.

J2H: Breathe...

Melody takes a deep breath, her hands shaking as she looks at the number once more, checking to see her eyes had deceived her.

Melody: Are you gonna do that? Like write a book.

He shrugs his shoulders, unsure of his own answer.

J2H: We'll see babe. I mean I could but a lot would come out with us. We'll talk about it. Anyway, let's not worry about it now. We should go out today.

Melody: Where?

An excited look plastered itself on her face, she appreciated every chance she got to spend with him, especially after recent months and movie shooting nearly tore them apart.

J2H: Anywhere you wanna go I'm not bothered.

A devilish look crosses her face as her eyes light up, instantly making him regret his words as he moves to his feet.

J2H: I'll just go get some clothes on.

J2H walks away, shaking his head at the thought of what Melody could have planned and the camera fades out.  




J2H: Vampire Diaries marathon? Fuck no!

z Monday has passed and on to Tuesday we go. Fun was had on Monday, probably more for Melody, than J2H. You'd think he'd learn that giving Melody the choice of how to spend their day resulted in things he wasn't too keen on. Today was another day Melody had chosen to spend doing something J2H wasn't too keen on... Binge watching a show. Nothing good like Luke Cage, or even a classic like The Sopranos, but The Vampire Diaries.

Ironic considering J2H's next opponent, don't you think?

He sat reading the tweet from his tablet as he sat in his own personal gym in his house, his workout finished for the morning, having been up since six in the morning and working out since. Two hours of working out did little to extinguish the young mans stamina as he considered his options for the day. He could stay where he was, work out even more, hide in one of those countless rooms of various themes in his house, but he knew it wouldn't last long before Melody noticed he was away longer than usual. His urge to watch anything with Vampires in was low, he'd faced and defeated one twice in SCW, and knew he would a third time. To sit and watch more fake blood on television on a day off would not be high on his list of things to do.

There was only one thing to do. Be out of the house. He knew Melody's puppy dog eyes could probably get him to watch the show, he knew she'd be happy sitting there for twenty four hours just glued to the television, enthralled in the story of Elena Gilbert and Stefan Salvatore, regardless of how many times she had seen it before.

Looking down at the way he was dressed, long shorts and a tank top, with running shoes on, going for a run seems his quickest and likeliest option. Getting to his feet, he turns towards the door, picking up a bottle of cold water in one hand and his expensive tablet in the other, he makes his way for the door of the gym. Stepping outside, he knew Melody could be close, the cinema room just being a few doors down. She'd been known to watch television shows on the cinema screen, sitting in the comfortable custom cinema seats, where many movie nights have been had with friends and family over the years.

He could just sneak past if she was in there, the surround sound would create enough sound in the sound proofed room, that he could bang a drum while walking past and she wouldn't hear him. He looks down the hall, not seeing anyone about and casually strolls down the hallway. He walks down to the door of the cinema room, looking through the gap and seeing no reflective light, he instantly knows Melody is not in there. He walks down the labyrinth of hallways, eventually walking through a door at the end that leads directly in to the living room, where he sees Melody sitting in front of their new 4K television, on the sofa, a blanket wrapped around her shoulders. His presence instantly causes Melody to look in his direction.


Melody: Baby! You're just in time.

He decides to play dumb, just looking at Melody as if he hasn't read her earlier tweet, informing the world of her daily plans.

J2H: In time for what?

Melody: For our Vampire Diaries all day binge watching marathon. I put it on Twitter, I thought you might have seen it.

He stands looking at her stony faced, his best innocent look on his face.

Melody: Don't tell me you don't have it set on your devices so that when I tweet it would appear on your phone?

J2H: Babe, if I did that, my phone would not be quiet.  

Melody: Rude!

J2H smiles towards Melody as she playfully pokes her tongue out in his direction. The young man's face changes from a smile to a raised eyebrow.

J2H: Wait, do you have me set on mobile notifications so when I tweet anything, it appears on your phone?

Melody's turn to play innocent now as she slowly shakes her head.

Melody: Eep! I mean noooooooo

J2H: Well lemme reply to that quickly, just for you.

He drops down a bit, placing the water bottle on a nearby table and holds the tablet in front of him, his fingers moving like lightning as he taps in a response to Melody on Twitter. Melody's phone lights up and she looks at him with a pout.

Melody: Rude again! But go on then, go for a twenty four hour run and I'll sit here and watch this alllllll day.

He moves towards her, after quickly picking up the water bottle.  Moving behind the sofa and standing above her head, he leans down and kisses her on the forehead.

J2H: Enjoy the show, I may or may not be twenty four hours.

Melody: Just make sure you come back.

J2H: Always.

Before he can move, his tablet lights up, with the familiar sound of a Skype call buing on it. He looks at it closely.


J2H: What the fuck?

Melody: What is it babe?

J2H: It's.... my dad.

Melody shuffles around on her seat, her legs moving on to the sofa, a look of utter surprise on her face. She knew the history of father and son, well, parts of it, so an out of the blue call forced her mouth to open.

Melody: Well, answer it.

J2H: Alright, I'll just be outside.

Melody nods and J2H makes his way to the outside area, near the hot tub on the decking. He hits a button on the front of the tablet and up pops the face of James Huntington-Hawkes Jr.

James Huntington-Hawkes Jr, the forty nine year old, now semi retired business tycoon, and father to James Huntington-Hawkes III, known as J2H. Not a lot has been said about J2H's father, rarely mentioned, never seen until this very moment.

His tanned skin and dark hair, thick yet slightly greying at the sides, with slight stubble over his chin, sits prominently in front of the camera, bright skies beaming down behind him, as he wears a pink polo shirt, the top half of him can only be seen. J2H sighs as he looks at his father and takes a nearby seat next to a wooden table.


J2H: Hello father.

James Jr: James.

A nod comes from his dad who looks down the camera at him. A monotone voice comes from J2H's lips.

J2H: Let's get the pleasantries over with, how's mom? How's Florida? How's retirement? Nice to see you're not on a golf course at this point of the day.

James Jr: Your mother is fine, James. Florida as you can see is nice. Semi retirement, not retirement is fine and I am actually at the gold course right now.

J2H rolls his eyes at his father.

J2H: Oh good, now with that out of the way, you clearly called me for a reason, so what is it?

James Jr's face turns to more seriousness.

James Jr: What? I just can't call my son anymore.

J2H: Well let's see, number one, you never call your son at all. If I hear from you, I instantly think something has happened to mom, because you're too busy swinging a golf club to see an outside world. Secondly, I haven't seen you in years, did you forget where I lived? Did you forget that you have a son?

James Jr: Don't take that tone with me. I'm still your father.

J2H grits his teeth as he looks at the tablet.

J2H: Could have fooled me. Now look father, I got a lot to do, so whatever you're calling me to say, can you spit it out?

An angry look crosses his father's face, clearly the deteriorated relationship between the two, had no signs of improving at any time soon.

James Jr: If it wasn't for me, you wouldn't be where you are today.

J2H: And if it wasn't for grandpop, neither would you. You wouldn't be sitting waiting on a golf course right now, you might actually have to be working.

James Jr's face starts to turn crimson as J2H looks at him emotionless.

James Jr: Fine! First off, you look like shit, dressed like that. Us Huntington-Hawkes have more class than that.

J2H wags his finger at the camera with a smirk on his face.

J2H: Says the guy dressed in a pink polo shirt.

James Jr: I'm gonna choose to ignore that.

Another arrogant smirk crosses J2H's face as he lowers his head, looking down the camera on top of the tablet.

J2H: Well, you are good at ignoring things. Just say what ya gotta so I can go on with my life.

James Jr: If that's the way you want it. I spoke to the family lawyer today James, and he told you he signed over half of the family house to your girlfriend. What the hell was you thinking?

Arrogantly, J2H taps the side of his head, raising his left eyebrow at his unimpressed father.

J2H: I was thinking that because we are a couple and well, because we're gonna stay together, why the fuck not.  

James Jr: You can't sign away our family home, James!

J2H: That's tough shit because I already have, and I have the documents and everything I need to say that Melody is co-owner of this very house. The same house that was given to you by grandpop before he moved to a warmer climate, the same house you signed half over to mom.

James Jr: I signed it over to your mother when we got married!

J2H: You still signed it over you hypocritical bastard! You signed it over to mom, so it was fifty fifty, because she is the woman you knew you was meant to be with. You signed it to me when I was sixteen, sixteen years old. Barely old enough to make my own choices.

James Jr: What did you call me?

J2H: A hypocritical bastard. Would you like me to say it again? I was sixteen and you and mom decided it was time to move to Florida, and left me here to do what I wanted.

James Jr: I left you in the capable hands of Simpson.

J2H raises his voice, tilting the tablet as he moves his head closer to it.

J2H: You left me in Simpson's capable hands when I was a baby and did what the fuck you wanted. Without him, I would have been you right now. I took what you left me with and I made more, and more and more. Hell, maybe we should play the I show you my wealth, you show me yours game now. See, while you're sitting there swinging a fucking golf club, I go out there and get my body put through hell to keep the offers rolling in.

His fathers face turns more crimson, the blood boiling.

J2H: Here's the facts for you father, and I use that term loosely. I did sign half the house over to Melody, because like you with mom, I know I'm gonna stay with her, but she signed something for the house to revert back to me should we decide to part way. That is an irrelevant piece of paper, cause it ain't happening. If or when Melody and I decide to have kids, then this house will be signed over to them, not at sixteen so we can run for the hills like you did, but someday. Fuck, you know what, I might even change tradition and sell this place and start my own tradition.

James Jr's face turns from anger to pure rage.

James Jr: You can't do that!

A wide smile crosses J2H's face as he speaks in a very calm tone.

J2H: Oh I can and I might just do it just to piss you off. Grandpop signed it over to you, all yours. You split it with mum, who then you both gave it to me. Gave father, gifted, no sale, no need to pay taxes, remember. Not even an early inheritance. Gave to avoid so many legal issues. If I wanted to level this house completely, build a huge tower block right here on this land just to piss off the neighbours, I can do just that without you ever trying to stop me. I can sell this house, buy some land and build two houses on, give Simpson a five mil pay off and a free house, I can and all you can do is sit and watch me.

J2H leans back in his chair, fairly satisfied with his words.

James Jr: You wouldn't do that.

J2H: Well usually I wouldn't throw a five grand tablet in a hot tub, but fuck it, I can do what I want.

J2H throws the tablet to his right, turning his head and watching it fly through the air and landing in the hot tub. A crackle comes from the expensive tablet and smoke begins to rise as the image of James Jr fades out below the water. J2H stands up and turns around to see Simpson, Melody and Dexter standing at the open doorway.

Simpson: Are you ok sir?

J2H nods as he watches Dexter waddle towards him. J2H looks up at Simpson with a smile on his face.

J2H: I feel liberated Simpson, that was a long time coming and he deserved it.

Melody runs towards him, wrapping her arms around his neck and holding him tightly as the camera fades out.




Well we jump now from Tuesday to Thursday now as J2H and Melody stand outside the home of Synn and Despayre.  

So close to getting out of being here yesterday, when Crystal Millar tried to invite herself to this classic movie marathon - or scareathon as Despayre aptly called it. With Crystal being there, he knew Melody would not attend and without Melody, he knew there was no need for him to be there. The tweet from Crystal asking Despayre and Melody to be there brought a look of anger to J2H's face when he first read it, Crystal's been trying to invite herself to everything under the sun lately, only to flip back to being a moody bitch straight after - Newsflash Crystal if you're actually watching this, but of course I doubt it, no one can figure you out, one minute you're nice, then you're horrid, make up your fucking mind! The thought of spending a night around someone not knowing if Dr Jekyll was showing up or Mr Hyde, made him run cold, until he saw this as a perfect excuse not to be there. Maybe as a perfect excuse to sit at home with Melody watching real scary movies and not puppets on strings and cheesy sound effects.

Surely Despayre, the nicest guy on the roster wouldn't turn down Crystal's request to join the three for this scareathon? You're right, he didn't but Synn however had no problems in telling Crystal no. Maybe he too had seen Crystal's erratic behaviour lately and decided to protect his son from it. Maybe he did it not to disappoint his son by turning a night with his bestie in to a night with a stranger or maybe he did it because he knew J2H would suffer for this, and he liked seeing the man who beat his son twice squirm awkwardly as he was forced to be somewhere he didn't want to be. I doubt we'll ever know what runs through Synn's mind, but his actions took away from a perfect excuse for J2H not to be there.

Thanks for that, Synn!

J2H looks at Melody as they stand outside the elaborate home of Synn and Despayre and as some would say, the headquarters for anything Seven Deadly Sin related. His eyes almost plead towards Melody as he carries a bag, presumably full of essentials for tonight. He dresses in loose pants that ride high up his leg, showing off tones calves to the world as well as a sleeveless black shirt. Melody wears a loose white shirt and figure hugging blue jeans. He lifts her hand to right the door bell but J2H catches her wrist, stopping her finger from hitting the bu
er.


J2H: Babe, do we really have to be here? I mean we could be at home, our home, relaxing or we could be out on the town or something. Either way it could be just us.  

Playing on her emotions, he looks her in the eyes with his best sincere look, hoping to get Melody to change her mind.

J2H: I mean just us, like you always wanted. After all that time apart with the movie and with me wrestling and stuff, we could have been just cuddled up somewhere, maybe on the boat, laying back on the deck, just us.

Melody frowns as the thought of being alone with the man she loves runs through her mind.

Melody: You really just wanna be with me?

Her eyes look sad as she stares at him.

J2H: Just you.

She wraps her arms around him, placing her head on his chest as a wide smile crosses his face, knowing he's getting through to her and winning this one. Without him seeing Melody reaches her arm out and presses the door bell, the sound causing J2H to turn his head towards the door sharply and back towards Melody.

J2H: Dammit!

Melody pulls her head back, looking at J2H with a wide smile.

Melody: My finger slipped.

J2H: Did it fuck!

Melody steps back from J2H, poking her tongue out at him before speaking again.

Melody: Did you really think I was buying that Jammy Jam? I wanna spend time with you too, just us two, but I know you was just doing this to get out of being around Despy. What's your problem with him?

J2H rolls his eyes up to the darkening night and tilts his head.

J2H: Oh where to start. He thinks me and him are friends, he acts like a child, he thinks Halloween is real and cool. He talks to everyone, making him a target for letting people in, he talks to a teddy bear, he made me sleep on a shitty little boat and a pod when we was on the world tour.

Melody cranks her head backwards, looking at J2H with a look of curiosity.

J2H: I'll tell you that story later. He has done all he possibly can to annoy the fuck out of me since the day we met. He talks random gibberish and just generally drives me crazy.

Melody: Is that all?

J2H: Oh no, I can go on forever about it. He...

Before he can continue, the door of the house swings open to show Synn's housekeeper Theresa, standing behind it. Before she can greet the duo, Despayre runs across the hallway, skidding to a halt and almost flying in to a wall. He spins and runs down the hallway in the couples direction, past the housekeeper and wraps his arms around both J2H and Melody.

Melody: DESPY!

Despayre: MELLY!

J2H: Get this damn thing off me!

Needless to say, J2H's face tells the story of being uncomfortable, the complete opposite of Melody's excitement. J2H wiggles his way free from Despayre's grip and stands back, watching Despayre and Melody jump up and down on the spot. J2H takes a step back, looking towards his parked car and wondering just for a second if he could make a break for it. Knowing his was now stuck, the thought quickly past his mind as he looked towards the two jumping up and down. After a few seconds, they two stop jumping on the spot.

Despayre: Come in, come in, the blanket fort has been made, the movies are ready!

The excitement in his voice fills the air and he leads Melody in to his house. Reluctantly, J2H follows the two, picking up the bag and moving through the hall. Despayre leads them to the kitchen, where Synn sits expressionless at the end of a table.

Synn: Welcome to Despayre's movie night.

J2H: I wouldn't want to be anywhere else.

Sarcasm drips from the SCW World champions tone as he looks around the house, getting used to his surroundings. Although he had visited this house once or twice under heavy protest, he was not as familiar of the environment as Melody was.

Synn: I'm sure my son's excitement has stopped him from being a good host, so can I get you anything to drink?

J2H: Anything alcoholic.

Synn: Unfortunately, the alcohol is locked away for more fitting occasions.

Despayre moves next to J2H, looking his father in the eye.

Despayre: Pft! Gabriel taught me how to pick locks, I'll have it out in a jiffy!

Despayre turns to move away from the group, presumably heading for the liqueur cabinet, but Synn calls him back.

Synn: Joshua.

Despayre: That's my name when I'm not in the wrestling ring!

Melody smiles as J2H rolls his eyes towards Despayre, only to be met with a wide grin.

<font co

17
Character Building Roleplays / Getting things in order
« on: September 23, 2016, 02:25:04 PM »
 OOC: This was originally meant to be for the supercard, but agreed to a one RP limit after this was written. As this links in with Melody's roleplay, I thought I'd post it here.




Well the big question was asked in Sardinia, maybe not the question Melody Grace was hoping for, but the question of moving in. The two have taken it more than slow as of late, maybe to suit J2H more than Melody, yet progress is progress, and Melody learned a long time ago that if you hold something too tight, you'll crush it. Her patience was likened to a saint at times when it came to J2H, but the question was finally asked and Melody was moving in.

It was a brave mood from a man who, regardless of riches and endless fake friends, has always found comfort in being alone. While your typical rich kid was throwing parties every night of the week and buying things for the sake of out spending their other rich friend, J2H prefered not to waste money just like that, and he didn't move in just anyone for the sake of it.

In fact, he'd never done it, he'd never took this step before to bring someone in to his world this much. Melody's excitement was natural, she'd got what she'd always wanted, she'd got her dream guy, and that excited J2H. He knew the stress is yet to come with things being moved around and his world was to become mixed in with Melody's, but the excitement was there.

But then she was gone again.

Not by choice but this movie she was filming was indeed holding a slow down sign up in front of their relationship, and Melody was off to shoot her scenes again after some time over the weekend moving some stuff in, but once more, he was alone in a big house.

Simpson had gone to visit family for a couple of days, and the house was under his ultimate control, no one to lean on and just a duck for company.

Yes, just a duck. James and Dexter, nothing more, nothing less for a few days.

Still the thoughts of Dmitri posing a threat on Sunday wasn't in the champions mind. He was calm and confident as usual, even if weary that a referee will screw him over like she did do to his girlfriend not too long ago. He has said he wouldn't be wrestling if she was the referee and was confident he could change the referee before the match. He didn't care who it was, just as long as it wasn't her.

Still that wasn't the overwhelmining feeling today...

No Melody... No Simpson... Just him... and a duck...




Loneliness, it's something we all feel. It doesn't matter if you're the prince or the pauper, the king of the castle or the butler, it's an emotion we all share at some point and today is a day where J2H can relate as he sits on the roof of his mansion in Beverly Hills. Behind him is an open bay window, which leads to his seated place - a flat area protruding out high above the grounds of his estate. Next to him, in his cross legged position sits a cooler full of beer, the house behind him empty and quiet, as Melody continues to shoot her movie in Canada and Simpson has gone to visit family. His eyes peer around the front of his house, looking down at the car in his driveway, the fountain that sit randomly shooting water in to the air and the gravel path. Turning his head to the left, he gazes upon the row of mansions, super cars parked outside the doors of many, and limousines, waiting to pick up people who live inside. He looks to the front of him, seeing a row of tall trees cutting in to the skyline as they blow gently in the breeze along a quiet road. He sighs deeply as he talks to himself.


J2H: I guess this is what I always expected.

For a man who looks at the world below him, deep down, he knew that he would be this way someday, a man with money yet not a lot else. Money is one kind of riches, but friends, family and genuine people are the kind of riches most people have. He wanted it all but knew that he would spend his life like this. He had money, he had possessions, he had Melody, but when she was away, he felt like he had very little. He has people tuning in week after week to see him verbal destroy the SCW roster, he is adored by many, but when it comes to real people in his life, he didn't have much.

J2H: This is what my life is when Melody isn't around, or when I'm not out there being fake as fuck to people to make them put money in the pocket of my bosses.

He didn't have many, if any, people he would call or consider a friend. Melody has tried, but the truth is, he hated most of her friends, one in particular, in fact he probably only liked one. Despayre thinks he's a friend, and although loveable to some, not so much to J2H, regardless of the pictures that are out there of the two together. Mikah, she was a strange case, she wanted to be his friend, but the fact that she's married to someone he would never get on with, would always keep him one step away from her.

He reaches for a beer in the bucket, popping the cap off with his thumb and pulling the tinted bottle to his lips, taking a gulp as the breeze blows his hair to the left side.


J2H: I'm better than this. I'm better than sitting on a rooftop, drinking beer at ten in the morning on a Monday.

He shrugs his shoulders, his tattooed arms feeling the warmth of the morning sun as his mind drifted.  

What if this is what it's meant to be? He knew his life was eighty percent Melody, and twenty percent work? Is this the perfect balance? He's seen people rush off to be with their friends more than concentrate on what's going on around them. He's seen Melody head off and party with her friends on some island, before bouncing towards another friend. Did the fact that he has no one that close make him a better champion? Maybe being friendless was best for his career, because he could focus on what needed to be done in the ring. Maybe this is why he is unstoppable.


J2H: Maybe it is.

A smile passes over his face as he thinks back through his past. He never did have any close friends, probably because of the ways of a rich kid. Rich kids would always stab each other in the back, buy more expensive things just to spend more than someone else. The distraction of friends held back many, but lack of friends may have played a big part in why he has excelled at everything he has done.  

QUACK!  

Before his train of thought can continue, the noise distracts him and he looks to his right to see Dexter the duck sitting next to him on the ledge, just looking out at the area in front of him.  

J2H: Now I know you didn't fly your lazy ass up here.

Dexter: QUACK!

Dexter waddles around in a circle moving his head towards the cooler of beer and hitting his beak on a cold bottle.

J2H: You can't even pick up a bottle.

J2H looks at the duck with his eyebrow raised as Dexter continue to peck at the bottle, a small sound of beak on glass coming from the cooler.

J2H: Plus is I opened that and gave you a chance to drink it, and Melody found out, we'd both end up grounded.

J2H turns away from the duck, looking at the trees once more as he lifts his beer to his lips, taking another sip.

J2H: You turning up at random times I should expect now, huh? I mean I asked Melody to move in and you and whatever else she decides to bring is part of the deal. Those few boxes of essentials she brought over in the couple of hours she flew back for over the weekend, I'm guessing that is just the tip of the iceberg.

Dexter: QUACK!

He rolls his eyes as he keeps the beer close to his lips.

J2H: I thought as much. When she next gets home and starts to move things in, which could be God knows when considering they're trying to tie up this shitty movie.

Dexter: QUACK!

J2H raises a hand up to the duck as he shakes his head.

J2H: Not shitty because Melody is in it, because Drake Green is in it. He couldn't act wet if he was standing in the rain.

Dexter: QUACK!

A smile crosses J2H's lips as he puts his thumb up to the duck and smiles.

J2H: Glad you agree on that one. I just have no clue when Melody is even gonna get back. I mean I moved some stuff to the spare room behind us, put it all away neatly so that Melody can get the bulk of her stuff and move it in to our room when she gets back, but not even I know when she's gonna get back. I don't even think she knows when she's gonna get back. With Simpson away too, I'm stuck with just you, cause it feels like you moved in months before Melody is.

Dexter: QUACK!

J2H: Don't take that tone with me. You spent more time fucking around in my pool than I do. Don't think I don't know you come over when I'm not here and spend ya time nose diving off my diving board. I'm on to you.

J2H waves a finger at Dexter, as Dexter turns his head away from him, as if he's ignoring him.

Dexter: QUACK!

J2H: I know you do come over and do that so time for some ground rules duck face.

J2H shakes his head, looking towards the sky.

J2H: Fuck, I sound just like Melody.

Dexter: QUACK!

J2H: No one asked you, now are you listening?

Dexter turns his head towards J2H as if he's listening to him.

Dexter: QUACK!

J2H: Number one, stay out of my bedroom, I don't want to go in there and there's you jumping on my bed. Two, no parties when I'm away, you lot are messy little birds and I'm not dealing with cleaning up after you and neither is Simpson. Three, no bringing female ducks in to my house. I have enough dealing with you, but if you go knocking up other ducks and someone turns up here with a whole bunch of them, sending you to the garden shed. It's what you'd deserve. Also, no doing shit and running to Melody to hide, because that is not cool Dexter. I know you do it and she thinks you can do no wrong, but I'm on to you ya feathery little fucker.  

Dexter turns his head away from J2H.

J2H: Don't play innocent with me duck. I know what you're like even if Melody doesn't see it, I do.  

Dexter: QUACK!

J2H: You can say that all you want, I know what you're like and I know what to expect from you. If ever there was rebel duck, it would be you.

Dexter: QUACK!

A realisation crosses J2H's mind as he scratches the side of his cheek, looking out around the area surrounding him before looking back at the duck waddling around the ledge.  

J2H: Why the fuck am I talking to a duck like he's a person. He's a damn duck!  

He looks towards Dexter, slowly shaking his head.

J2H: Right you ball of feathers, let's go back inside, so I can actually get ready and go out and have a life and talk to some real people.

Dexter: QUACK!

J2H pulls himself towards the window of the spare bedroom, pulling himself inside and swinging his legs around and forcing them towards the floor. He turns around and grabs the beer cooler and slides it in the window and Dexter follows him in, jumping to the floor. J2H turns around, looking at the bed in the spare room as eyes widen. Muddy duck shaped footprints cover the usually white crisp sheets.  

J2H: DEXTER!

J2H turns around towards the duck who looks at him, with his bill in the air for a few seconds before turning his head away and waddling towards the door.

J2H: Get here!

Dexter stops, raising his bill again before turning away sharply with an expression that can only be described as if someone was to say "I said good day, sir!"

Dexter: QUACK!

Dexter waddles off out of the room, as J2H stands looking at the door, his eyes narrowed as he growls softly under his breath.

J2H: That fucking duck!

The scene fades out.




Melody was home sooner than we thought. Her surprise appearance (Melody's promo, it's all there) got more than a smile out of the SCW World Champion. He did miss her when she was away, even if sometimes, the words wouldn't pass his lips all the time. It was that time he was partly looking forward to, the day Melody Grace moved in to his family home, a place that was given to him by his illusive and yet unseen parents. This was a brave step for the young man, who has lived alone, with just the aide of Simpson from when he was sixteen, where his parents are is a story for another day, but he had got used to not having the closeness of one person with him in a relationship sense, but he wasn't nervous as he laid on his bed.

In his hand was a magazine, the very same wrestling magazine that he wrote for last week. He laid in just shorts, as sounds can be heard from a room just off his bedroom. Boxes sit outside the door of this room, stacked to waist height. Melody moves out of the room, her eyes tired yet bright. J2H lowers the magazine to look at her.


J2H: Are you sure you don't need any help there? You've been running in and out of there for an hour.

Melody shakes her head as she smiles towards him.

Melody: No, I'm fine, I know where I want my clothes to go and you don't so ner.

She playfully pokes her tongue out at J2H, who smiles back towards her.  

J2H: Well I cleared out half the space in there while you was away, moved a lot of my stuff to the spare room for now, so you can put what you needed in there.

Melody: Thank you babe.

A bright smile crosses her face as she blows him a kiss, picking up the nearest box and taking it in to the walk in wardrobe.

J2H: Are you sure you don't need help?

Melody: I'm sure.

Her voice leaves the walk in wardrobe to travel through the bedroom as he raises the magazine to his eyes again.

J2H: If you're sure.

Melody: I am. I will start putting these away soon, once I line them all up and put them in order.

He raises an eyebrow as he lowers the magazine down to his chest.

J2H: Put what in order babe?

Melody: My shoes. I mean you can't put heels next to running shoes, or mix them in, you can't put casual shoes in with heels. Plus you need to put your outfits that could go with them above them, so you don't have to run around the place and get confused.

J2H: I'm already confused. How many pairs of shoes do you have?

Melody: Ummmm, a few.

J2H sits up straight as he looks towards the door of the walk in wardrobe, biting his lip with curiosity.

J2H: How many is a few?

Melody: Well, all those boxes I've brought in over the last hour, they've all been shoes, and you see the boxes outside the door? They're all shoes too.

J2H runs his fingers through his hair as he looks in disbelief at the boxes that sit towards the end of the bed, already knowing that at least four boxes have already crossed over the threshold of the room. Simpson enters the room, carrying another box and places it down next to the other boxes.

J2H: More shoes?

Simpson: I believe so sir.

J2H places his hands on his head, running his fingers through his hair as he slowly shakes his head.

Simpson: Also sir, don't forget in two hours, we have that meeting.  

J2H: I won't Simpson. It's very important to me that this meeting takes place today. The sooner it's done, the better.

Simpson nods as he looks towards J2H.

Simpson: I should have the car ready to go in ninety minutes sir.

J2H: Thank you Simpson. I should probably tell Melody about this.

Simpson leaves the room, in search for more boxes as J2H swings his legs around, planting them on the floor and stands up, throwing the magazine on the bed and moves towards the door of the walk in wardrobe, picking up a box as he reaches them and shuffling around them and moving in the door. His face turns to unsurity as he sees Melody sitting on the floor, no clothes on the hangers, no shoes on the racks, just Melody on the floor with neat piles of shoes everywhere. J2H puts the box down in the room next to her, the thudding sound causing her to turn her head and look up at him with a warm smile.

J2H: So you've been in here an hour and you haven't actually put shoes on the shelf or anything like that?

Melody shakes her head with lowered eyebrows, as if he'd asked a stupid question.

J2H: Like not one pair on a rack?

Melody: You can't do that. You need to work out how many pairs of what you have, so you don't run out of space. I mean if I started putting my heels on there first, and then running shoes next to them, and I run out of space for my heels and I have more heels, than I have to take the running shoes off and start all over again. It's called being smart Jam.

J2H: It's called having too many pairs of shoes Mel, there's hundreds of pairs of shoes. Why does anyone need so many shoes?  

Melody: Because us women need so many outfits, especially when we are in public J. No one likes getting photographed wearing the same thing within a month.

J2H: I couldn't give a fuck what people catch me wearing.  

Melody: That's because you're a man J. Men don't care about these things, women do care about these things.

J2H: Still doesn't explain why I'm drowning in a sea of shoes. Do photographers photograph feet much?

Melody: No, but why do you have all these shoes?

Melody points behind her to his side of the room, where all different styles of shoes run along the length of the room on four shelves coming up from the floor.

Melody: And I don't have that many baseball caps either.

The camera moves along to the next shelf up, filled from one end of the room to the other with baseball caps of various colours and designs. J2H shrugs at Melody.

J2H: I'm a collector.

He sits on the floor behind Melody, wrapping his arms around her from behind and putting his chin on her shoulder.  

Melody: So am I, I collect shoes that go with the outfits I collect.

She runs her hand up his cheek, moving it around to his neck, running her slender fingers back around to his cheek.

Melody: Did you come in here just to be nosey about how many pairs of shoes I have? I mean I can probably give some away if you think there's too many to move in?

J2H: Don't be stupid Mel. There's lots of space here for them and around the house. I was however being very nosey about what was going on in here. You've been here for an hour or so without needing help from me, so I got curious.

Melody: You missed me, didn't you?

J2H looks away from Melody as he smiles uncontrollably. Melody pulls his face back towards her with her forefinger.

Melody: Go on, admit it.

She smiles, as he pokes his lower lip out.

J2H: Maybe just a little bit. Also, I needed to actually tell you something.  

Melody: Oh?

Melody shuffles away from J2H, spinning on the spot as she pulls her legs in to avoid making contact with J2H, using her hands to spin and moving closer, her arms wrapping around his neck.

J2H: Yeah, I think we kinda need to make this whole moving in thing official now, because it's really, really happening. It's happening right at this moment in time. Well, sort of when you put these shoes away instead of making neat piles.

Melody playfully pushes J2H in the chest as he smiles back at her.  

J2H: So I kinda make this appointment with someone so we can go and make it all official that you live here and stuff.

Melody: Oh I already send out change of address cards when I got back to Canada. I started sending them out when I had a break from filming, so everyone knows I already live here. Dexter told me he's already done the same thing.

J2H: How many friends can that duck even have? He has no fingers, he can't write.

Melody shrugs her shoulders at J2H as the young man looks confused.

Melody: Beats me, but he told me he did it and I believe him.

J2H rolls his eyes at Melody as he quickly shakes his head at her.  

J2H: Anyway, in just under ninety minutes, a car will be here and we need to go deal with some stuff, make everything official.

Melody: Are we gonna go get married?

Her eyes widen with excitement as she considers the thought, but her look quickly changes to disappointment as he shakes his head towards her.

J2H: God no, where did that come from? We're not getting married today, we're just gonna go and get everything above board now because we live together.

Melody smiles at him as she locks her fingers around his neck and shuffles in closer.

Melody: I'm never gonna get tired of saying or hearing that we live together. Maybe we should have a party for that.

His mind instantly thinks back to the friends of hers that he doesn't like, knowing she'll be more than disappointed if they wasn't invited and quickly chooses to brush off the suggestion.

J2H: We can talk about that later babe, but for now, we need to get ready for this thing. Need you to dress smart, business like, not like going out evening wear or classy party thing. Just business.

Her curiosity deepens, but he quickly moves forward and plants a quick kiss on her lips before pulling away.

J2H: All this stuff can wait till later. We need to get ready.

J2H smiles at Melody as she continues to look curious and the scene fades to black.




Let's fade in to an office block in Los Angeles. J2H, dressed smartly in a business suit, black and well fitting, with a white shirt and black shoes, looks out over the bustling streets below. Cars shoot by as his eyes follow them as Melody joins him by the window of the building. Melody, wearing a grey business suit, the skirt just hanging below her knee, turns and looks toward J2H.


Melody: What are we doing here Jam?

He turns his attention towards Melody, his hand sliding down to meet hers as he wraps his fingers around her smaller hand.

J2H: We need to sign a few papers babe. Nothing major, it just needs to be done.

Melody raises her eyebrow at J2H, confused by his demeanour as he watches the cars drive past, his eyes moving but his head staying in the same position.

Melody: I get worried when you get like this babe, can you just tell me why we're half way up in the sky.

He turns to Melody, looking at her with a blank expression on his face. He clears his throat.

J2H: Alright. Well we now live together so I figured it was time to go all in with that and  

Before he can continue, a secretary opens a light wooden door to the side of the two, catching their attention.

Secretary: Mr Swanson will see you now.

J2H nods towards her as he looks towards Melody, jerking his head towards the door and he and Melody make a move towards it. The walk through the door where a man sits behind a desk, with two chairs opposite.

Melody: Um, hi.

J2H: Melody this is Steven Swanson, my attorney.

Melody: Nice to meet you.

Steven: You too, I've heard so much about you.

Melody looks towards J2H as the two take seats opposite Steven.

Steven: I was surprised at your request James, but I do have the papers all written up for you.

Melody looks confused as Steven hands J2H a folder, with a pen. He quickly glances his eyes over the papers before signing his name at the bottom. He slides them in front of Melody.

J2H: Basically Mel, these papers are signing over half the house to you. It stops being mine, it becomes ours in case anything ever happens to me. It all becomes yours.

Melody's eyes widen as she looks at him with surprise.

Melody: But James, this is your family house. It has been in your family for years.

J2H: Yes, and it was handed to me by my parents and then they fucked off, now it's mine to do what I want for it. It was my family home, it now becomes our family home.

Melody looks surprised as she takes the pen in her hand, but Steven's voice pulls away her attention.

Steven: I also took the liberty of writing this up James.  

He reaches for another folder and places it in front of J2H.

J2H: What is it?

Steven: It's an agreement to say that if you two ever split up,  Melody can not lay claim to your personal property and the house reverts back to you.  

J2H looks over the document, his eyes reading down the words.

J2H: I don't know about this. I mean it could protect me but...

Melody takes the folder from him and looks at it.

Melody: It's ok, if this is what you want.

J2H stares silently at Melody before looking uneasily at Steven behind his desk and Melody moves her eyes over the pages.

Melody: If I sign this can I get a puppy?

J2H scratches his blonde hair as he looks towards Melody.

J2H: No...  

Melody: But it will be my puppy and this says everything that is mine will stay mine sooo I could legally get a puppy...

J2H: That's not what it means Melody.  

Melody: I have a question, if I sign this does that mean I'm not allowed to eat your candies because I'm already in violation of that...

J2H: Seriously Mel?  

Melody: What?  

J2H: It's for if we ever break up, at the moment what's mine is yours and what's yours in mine...  

Melody: But I don't want to break up.

J2H: I'm not saying we are going to, I'm saying this is important for us in case anything happens to us.

Melody: Okay fine...  

Melody holds her hand over the page, about to put pen to paper.

Melody: Hang on, what if we break up and you try and take my stuff.  

J2H: Highly unlikely...

Melody: I have better design and fashion sense than you so I wouldn't highly doubt that.  

J2H: Trust me you and your unicorns are safe.

Melody: Well if you say so.  

Melody signs her name on the page and hands the paper back to J2H. He hovers the pen above the paper before looking back at Melody. Unsure of his actions, he bites his lip before turning back and signing the paper. As if a lightning bolt of knowledge hits him, he turns his head back to Melody.

J2H: Wait a sec, you didn't even read all of it.

Melody: I don't have to, I don't want your stuff James I just want you.

A smile breaks out on J2H's face as he looks at his girlfriend.

J2H: This is all meaningless anyway, because I kinda like having you around so don't think I'll be getting rid of you.

Melody smiles as she squeezes his knee.  

J2H: But signing the other paper is important. It stops things from being my house and becomes our house. Everything stops being my choice only and becomes our choice.

He slides the other document in front of Melody and places the pen on top of it.

Melody: Are you sure?

J2H: A million percent.

Melody jolts her head back as she looks at J2H.

Melody: That's a lot of percent.

J2H: But not nearly enough.

Melody grins as she picks up the pen and signs her name on it, instantly becoming half owner of J2H's entire estate. She closes the folder and puts the pen on top of it before placing it on top of the other folder. J2H picks up the folders, and places them in front of Steven. He opens the folders and scans the legal documents with his eyes before closing the folder and nodding towards J2H before turning towards Melody.

Steven: Congratulations young lady, you're now a homeowner.

A smile passes over her face as she squeezes J2H's knee in excitement.

J2H: Thanks Steven.

He turns to Melody with a smile on his face.

J2H: Celebrate or back to our house?

Melody: Our house.

The scene fades out as the two stand up, J2H reaching over the desk to shake hands with Steven.

18
Climax Control Archives / J2Hism
« on: August 19, 2016, 04:57:34 PM »
  The first leg of another SCW tour is officially over as SCW World Champion, J2H walks in to his Beverly Hills mansion. His eyes tired after a late night out in Vancouver, followed by an early flight back to Beverly Hills. The door of his mansion opens and he walks in the door, a bag over his back and SCW World Championship over his free shoulder, quickly followed by Simpson, pulling a suitcase on wheels behind him. J2H looks around the house, part of him very glad to be home, knowing that he will constantly flying too and from the country to his north. Part of him had missed home, part of him had missed Melody, who was strangely not at the show through illness... Well, as ill as you can be after partying on an exotic island with your friends for a couple of days, while the champion did his usual media things. He thought about her while she was having fun with her friends, even if he doesn't overly like her friends, one in particular that he can't stand, but he mostly trusted her, considering his recent paranoid tendencies, mostly is a big improvement. At his worst, he would have been pissed at her, ending the relationship for spending more time with her friends than him, but he had found a way to distract himself while being away from her, considering a new lady in his life... No, not in that sense, you'll see a little later.

He drops the bag next to him as he sighs deeply, knowing he has much to do, and little time to do so. Today was his day to get that new lady in his life and be damned to what Melody would have to say about it. It's not like Melody was around at the moment, he didn't know where she was, what she was doing and who with. Three hours on a flight between cities doesn't seem too bad, but for some reason, the champion felt more tired than usual as thoughts weighed heavy on his mind. He stands and stares down the hallway, Simpson closing the door behind him, but the sound of the whole world was blocked out.

He should have been happy to be able to put his feet up, but he felt like he was being dragged down by an invisible force.  


Simpson: Are you ok, sir?

The burly man standing behind him asks, yet no response can be heard from J2H as he stares towards the living room area of the grand house. His thoughts smashed in to one, everything from Chris Shipman being his next opponent, to where Melody was and what she'd been doing, what's next now he's got the record, can he really convert himself in to being a God? So many questions were filling his mind at once, but one was soon to be answered.

QUACK!

Snapping to his senses, he looks towards his feet, seeing the familiar....


J2H: Dexter?

Looking down at Melody's pet duck circling his feet, a curious look crosses his face as he thinks back to leaving the house, being sure that the house was secure and wondering how the duck managed to get in. Was a window left open upstairs? Couldn't have been, Dexter spends more time waddling than flying. Who would have thought a duck could be lazy?

QUACK!


J2H: How the fuck did you get in to here again? Maybe I need to put up an electric fence or something.

QUACK!

J2H: Yeah, you would say that, it's all you can say.

J2H looks up, his eyes resting upon a woman standing in the doorway to the living room, her blonde hair tied back. He looks closer to see the woman as Melody Grace, the light to his darkness.

Melody: Daddy's home!

J2H lowers his eyebrows, looking at the approaching blonde.

J2H: Are you talking to me or the duck again?

Melody moves closer, her arms open as she wraps them around J2H's neck, reaching up and kissing him softly on the lips before moving her head away.

J2H: When did you get here?

Melody: Late last night. I didn't know when you was getting home, so thought I'd be here to surprise you when you did, but you never came home last night.

J2H: I know I never, stayed in Canada. Felt too tired to leave and then ended up out for a while doing SCW stuff after the show, so yeah, came back this morning. How did you get in?

Melody moves her arms from behind her boyfriends neck and pulls her hand on to his cheek, tilting her head just a little and smiling towards him.

Melody: You should know by now never to ask silly questions like that babe.

She smiles innocently at J2H, who looks back at her with one raised eyebrow. He inhales deeply, knowing that it's probably best not to answer that statement. He knew she had her ways of getting in, but had no idea how. Even security tapes had proved fruitless to find out her methods.

J2H: Fair point I guess.

Melody traces her fingers down his cheek as  she looks him in the eye.

Melody: Did you have fun in Canada?

A slight shrug comes from his shoulders as he looks at Melody.

J2H: Not really. It was pretty dull, just like the last time I was in Canada, and the time before. Friendly people but nothing to do. It's like most of Canada goes to sleep at about 8pm or something. How was your trip to the exotic islands with your friends.

Melody: It was fun, but I missed you.

Was she serious or is that something girlfriends just say? Oh hello again paranoid J, we thought it was strange you hadn't been around. Really, is it something people just say to cover up a few days of fun knowing your other half is in a different country. Is he gonna hear that a lot when Melody is a big film star and halfway around the world? More to the point, is he gonna believe it? Again, his mind started to run wild, thinking about things that are probably meaningless. Trust wasn't his friend in a paranoid state, but he did his best to hide the paranoia from Melody.  

J2H: I missed you too.

Melody's senses kick in, sensing that all is not right with him.

Melody: Is something wrong? Did something happen in Canada?

An odd thing to jump to, he thought to himself, but quickly shakes his head, trying to dismiss Melody's questions as quickly as possible.

J2H: Nah, but I have been thinking a little bit.

Melody's face instantly turns to worry. As much as he tries to hide the paranoid side from her, she isn't stupid. There's times when she knows what he's saying or implying, but refuses to make more of an issue of it. She knows his fuse is more than a little short at times. She knows it doesn't take a lot to set him off, or make him think things that are not real. She does her best to stop this from happening to someone she cares about, but sometimes, the silence feels worse to him.

J2H: No, take that look of worry off your face, it's nothing too bad. You said the other day you wanted to be a stay at home girlfriend, that you wanted to give up wrestling. It got me thinking.

Melody: About getting a puppy?

A hopeful look passes Melody's face but a stern look on J2H's face quickly shows her that she is fighting a losing battle in this case. J2H firmly shakes his head.

J2H: No, because I don't think you was serious about being a stay at home anything considering that you'll be running all over the place with that guy to shoot a movie. I ain't gonna be following you around the world I don't think because chances are, I might end up trying to do the world a favor and getting rid of Drake Green for good, but before you go disappearing on me, I think we need some time alone.

Melody: Can we go to Iceland?

J2H: Not this week, cause I gotta rush back for a title defence and so do you. I'm thinking somewhere a little closer, still in the US, still in Cali, sort of.

Melody looks confused at J2H as he tilts his head to return her glare. She steps back, moving her arms away from around his neck and look him up and down.

Melody: What are you talking about Jam? Are you gonna buy a tent for the garden and we camp out?

Her eyes light up as Simpson watches the two conversing, slightly drawn in by what is happening.

Melody: Can we do that? That could be fun. Just me, you, Simpson, and Dexter under the stars. We can have a camp fire, roast marshmallows, tell ghost stories...

Simpson and J2H share an awkward look as they look towards each other and towards Melody, her hands pressed together in excitement.

J2H: Maybe us two at another time, but I'm thinking about something else.

A look of relief covers Simpson's face as he picks up the bags and moves away from the pair, leaving just the two of them, and Dexter waddling around J2H's feet.

Melody: Well, what are you thinking about?

J2H: A boat Melody, a huge ass boat where I can get away from the world when you're off all over the place and where we can go to both get away from everything when we don't want to be found.

Melody: I thought you was joking when you said you was buying a boat.

J2H: Why would I be joking? I have money, I don't have a boat.

Melody scratches the side of her head.

Melody: Ok, when are you buying this boat Jam?

No time like the present as they say. J2H looks at Melody and towards the door.

J2H: Well how about we go and buy it like right now? I've seen what I want, it's half an hour away. I just gotta look at it and make sure it's not sinking and sort out the cash.

Melody: Speaking of cash, how much is that gonna set you back?

A casual look come back from J2H, his words calm and reassuring.

J2H: Oh, not that much.....

Dockside a little while later, Melody eyes widen as she looks at a piece of paper in front of her, held up by J2H. She slowly shakes her head in disbelief at she reads what's written down as the two stand on the back of a Ferretti custom line 108 luxury yacht, the bright white shining in the sun as the clear blue waves gently crash against the side before rolling away.

Melody: I thought you said this wasn't gonna cost so much. This is enough money to make a third world country, second world at least. It's seven figure J.

Tones of shock leave her lungs and fill the air, but the young man looks completely calm as he looks towards her, unfazed by the number that sits on the page in front of her. J2H releases the paper and strolls around the back deck, sitting on a seat nearby and leaving Melody to look at the paper in her hand.

J2H: Call it an investment.

Her eyes break away from the paper as she looks at him, shaking her head.

Melody: An investment for what?

He reaches his arms around the back of his head, lacing his fingers behind his head and stretching backwards, his tired muscles not yet recovered from the plane ride home.

J2H: An investment to get away from this place whenever we want. We can get in here and say fuck it, and head down the coast or something.

Melody: You're forgetting one little thing Jam.

A raise of the eyebrow comes from the SCW World champion as he looks towards her.

J2H: Hmmm?

Melody moves around the back deck, sitting next to him on the padded bench and placing a hand on his shoulder.

Melody: Have you ever sailed on of these things before?

J2H puts up one finger in the air, but quickly shakes his head, admitting that he hadn't.

J2H: Well we hire someone, and they take us where we want to go. We can tell them to take us to Santa Barbara or something, or even end up taking time off when someone can get the belts off us and tell him to take us down to the tropical islands and say fuck it.

Melody: It's a lot of money just to get away from people.

J2H: Closer than Iceland to get away from people. Plus who doesn't like a boat party? You can invite your friends.

Melody: You don't like my friends.

J2H: I didn't say you had to invite me. Also, when we do leave this whole thing behind us and move on, what's to stop us from moving on and just sailing around the world? If I wanted to buy something good in like ten years time or whatever, it would cost me three times as much.

Melody: Can we take it to Iceland then?

J2H: Yes, we can take it to Iceland.

Melody: Can we get a puppy then?

J2H breathes deeply.

J2H: I better go sign for this thing...

He stands up, looking in the distance, looking at a building.

J2H: Is that a church over there?

Melody squints her eyes, looking towards the place where J2H is pointing.

Melody: Looks like it, why?

J2H: Gives me an idea....




A stained glass window can be seen, the sign of the cross embedded in to the glass, as rays of sunshine stained in to the window can be seen. Outside the window, the late evening sun bring the spectacular masterpiece to life. The camera turns around to see the inside of a church, rows of empty pews fill the camera from left to right. Squeaking floorboards can be heard under foot as footsteps grow louder and the camera turns to see a man on the stage. The camera moves in closer to see J2H standing on the stage, dressed in a gold robe, covering his entire body, the letters J2H embroided in to the right side of his chest. He puts out a hand and waves the camera towards him. The camera zooms in on the young man as he presses his hands together.

J2H: You must have seen this coming considering who I am.

He parts his hands to either side, a stern look on his face.

J2H: I adapt to who I'm facing and looking at my opponent, and I use that term loosely, this feels like the perfect setting for my message to get across and reach the millions.

A slight smile crosses his face.

J2H: I am facing a man who preaches to the world, a man with very little moral, which in itself is a clash with each other. I'm not usually one for a religious moment, but considering I am about to become a God, I should immerse myself a little, so it just seems so much more fitting that I am facing a preacher, not any preacher, but a preacher who spreads the word of hate.

J2H slowly starts to walk a few steps along the stage before turning his head to face the front, his hand pointed out.

J2H: Hate... Hateful preachers, we all know how it turns out for hateful preachers.

J2H puts his fists together, before pulling them wildly apart, indicating an explosion.

J2H: Religion isn't about hate, isn't about pain, isn't about being dark and twisted. It's about leading, it's about hope, it's about faith and the truth is Chris Shipman couldn't give hope to anyone, he couldn't make people have faith and he sure as couldn't even lead an alcoholic to a bar. This is a man who wants to lead, while spreading the word of hate. This is a man who wants to control people, while telling them that what they believe is wrong... Do you know what that makes Chris Shipman?

J2H turns to face the camera, bowing his head low before raising it and looking down the camera.

J2H: ISIS.

A smile passes on the young man's face.

J2H: You both preach hate, you both want to hurt people for personal gain, you both want to be remembered through history. You are ISIS Shipman. You are the epitome of ISIS. You're trying to spread a message that no one wants to hear and that annoys you Shipman, that annoys you to the point you have to do these crazy over the top things like urinating on a man just to get a little bit of attention, so people look at your cause, to wonder what you're all about. Let me tell you, it's not working for ISIS and it's not gonna work for you Shipman. It's not gonna work for you at all.

J2H pauses as he waves a finger at the camera.

J2H: You might think I'm a little harsh comparing him to these clueless people but look closely, look closely at the man and you'll see the patterns. He talks, and talks and talks and people just shrug because they  know he will be defeated, so he throws his toys out of the pram and attacks the innocent, like someone's old uncle for a touch of attention, so the world will look at him. He, like ISIS picks on the weak, the ones not trained to defend themselves. Yet coming up against people who are trained to defend themselves, he cowers away in to nothing, he drops in to nothingness. They go up against the military and they're screwed in more ways than one. People like Uncle Pinky, they're the civilians that Shipman attacks, they're the innocent people having a night out that end up caught up in tragedy. I'm the military, I'm trained to deal with threats, coming up against me ends with Shipman sulking away in some cave somewhere trying to get his followers to do his dirty work, while he gets naughty with goats or something.

He tilts his head to his left, shrugging his shoulder.

J2H: Religion is meant to bring hope, preaching is meant to give people that blind faith, but you Chris, you're getting it wrong, because you spread the wrong word. You spread the word of anger to suit yourself. I'm sure the good lord would forgive me for using cuss words on his holy grail, but there's another bunch of jumped up little bastards that do this Chris...

A smirk crosses the champions face.

J2H: A little group called the Westboro Baptist Church.

J2H mockingly covers his mouth, before pulling away his hand, a smile on his lips.

J2H: Oh yeah, I went there Chris. I have compared what you do to the most hated, preaching good for nothing people in the whole of the country, because the similarities are endless between you and them. You hate for attention, you preach for the sake of trying to be relevant, you do everything you can to shock people, just like you do, because it's the only way you can get attention. You don't lead the sane, you encourage the worthless to be just like you and that is not the way. That is not the way to give them hope, that is not the way to show them the light or the way forward, like a good preacher does. You don't inspire them to do anything other than pick up guns to take care of their problems.

J2H sighs deeply.

J2H: You're not a good preacher Chris, you're not a good leader, you're an embarrassing human being if you feel the need to piss on someone to get noticed, so I'm going to give you a chance to redeem yourself. It's time to hang up your preaching gown and start to follow. It's time to join the ranks and become a follower to the best thing you can follow in your life, it's time for a new start Chris. It's now time for the start of...

J2H points upwards with both fingers, before looking down. He slowly raises his head.

J2H: J2Hism.

He confidently pulls his hands down to his side and smiles.  

J2H: It's time to follow the true path to where you want to be and that is me. I will give you and those fools that follow you, the blind faith to step on up and become more than what you ever thought you could be. I will show you that the only true way to become a better person, is to follow this king as he becomes a God.

J2H nods his head firmly, believing his own words.

J2H: I'm walking the right path, I can lead anyone to the promise land because they look at me Shipman, and they see how far I've come, they've seen how I have come from being a no one to a someone, someone you never expected me to be and then they look at you. They look at a man who has always been on the same level. You're a man who hasn't broken out of the lower card at all, you're a man who has always been a roulette level guy at best. Look at me Chris, take a long hard look at me. I was that guy, I was down in the lower levels for a long time and won that belt, you haven't. I went through the tag team division, I won that belt. I changed and evolved in to this guy you see before you, a guy who shocked the world by taking out most of SCW and pinning Goth. I got my prize, I got what I deserved for climbing my way through the ranks and to the top and I've defended the belt more than anyone else who has ever had it. I have held the belt for the longest time out of everyone that's had it, and you've been stuck in the lower level rivalry with people like Tuscini for, what feels like, forever.

He wags his finger at the camera.

J2H: Let's just be frank about it, shall we?

He puts his palms out in front of him.

J2H: The only reason you're in this match is because I've beaten pretty much everyone else. I beat the strongest sin in Despayre, not once, but twice. Now they give me the weakest sin, the forgotten sin to try and get this title out of my hands? I bet Rage is sitting there crying in to his glass of milk, or whatever other boring drink he has. Probably like water or something, just because he got overlooked for the worst sin in the history of the group to get a chance at the top gold before him.

J2H shrugs his shoulders backwards.

J2H: Maybe the bosses are seeing how boring Rage is or maybe they get turned on by seeing one man piss on another, but either way, Shipman has caught the eye of someone and found himself in this impossible situation. He can't beat me now, he couldn't beat me at his best and me at my worst. I already know I'm so much better than he can even hope to be. The guy is like a hundred years old and never done anything worth remembering, but be grateful Chris.

J2H aimlessly looks in to the air before turning and looking back at the camera.

J2H: Not only for this opportunity you seriously don't deserve after you couldn't even defeat James Tuscini, but be thankful for the chance to be the first one converted to J2Hism.

He presses his hands together.

J2H: You should be thankful for the chance to be the first of millions about to change to follow me in to the new world, in to the land of plenty. I will lead people to their dreams Shipman and when I'm done with you, you shall be the first to be converted. When I'm finished with you, you shall bow to me and accept my words as gospel. I will beat the light in to you Shipman, with every striking blow that reigns down on your skull, you will see the truth, you will see that it's time to stop leading those people in to a blind alley and follow the only true light in SCW. I am that true light and I will make you see Shipman, by hook or crook, you shall follow me, you shall become my servant at the dawn of J2Hism.

He looks seriously down the camera.

J2H: I will be walking out of Climax Control with my championship belt Shipman, you will be another sin to fall at my feet, you will be another sin to walk back in to that dressing room, look your beloved leader in the eye and admit failure. You will have to admit that The Seven Deadly Sins are no match to me. Not one of you are even close enough to being as good as me and on Sunday, Sunday will be your darkest day and longest night Shipman, because I will use you as an example, I will use you to show the world why they should be following greatness right here. I am not someone for you to go against Shipman, your little buddy Despayre can agree with that, because he fell at my feet and you shall do the same, you shall fall at my feet and stay there, just like every other SCW star has and will.

He bows his head, looking down at the floor.

J2H: Say it with me Shipman. I will bow to J2Hism, and follow it through the darkest nights. I will covert no other God, other than the man who will beat sense in to me on Sunday. I will follow him to hell and back if he commands me to. I shall walk through fire for him, because he will lead me to a better place.

J2H lifts his head up and smiles down the camera.

J2H: It's just the way it is Shipman. You will fall like the rest. You can not stop it, you will not stop it. Enjoy the experience of being in a main event. It will be your one and only because you won't get this high up the card again. You'll be back down fighting fake little Italians before you know it, but I can save you Shipman, I can make you good. Just accept what it about to happen to you and embrace it. Accept the fact that I am the better man and I will walk out with my title the place is should be, and that is with the God of SCW.

He pushes his hands together in a triangle shape, moving the tips of his fingers towards his lips.

J2H: I am that God, Shipman. The belt will always be mine. Enjoy every second of being in the ring with me, every second you bask in my sunlight, because it will be the only time you get close to me. This is not gonna be one of those David Vs Goliath mismatches, cause this time, Goliath wins and he wins well. Get ready to follow Shipman, because your time as leading the blind, is over.

J2H lowers his fingers.

J2H: That's real talk, bitch!

J2H turns and walks off camera as the scene fades out.

19
Climax Control Archives / J2H - The Vampire Hunter
« on: July 15, 2016, 07:48:54 PM »
  Friday morning, the time when most SCW wrestlers are thinking of packing up and moving on to where ever the next show is to be held, in this weeks case, Las Vegas, Nevada. Most SCW stars already take residence there, quickly returning home to their friends and family to live a relatively normal life, some, like the man you're about to see, doesn't live in Las Vegas and rarely gets time to do what is perceived as normal, what with being an SCW World Champion, as he is constantly being booked by the hierarchy of Sin City Wrestling to make personal appearances - it comes with the territory of being a champion and everyone knows once being a championship, responsibilities should go up, even if there are lazy champions out there that just wants titles for the sake of showing them off without the work that comes with them.

California native J2H is not one of these lazy champions, in fact very much the opposite. Constantly appearing on shows even when not required to, taking two or three promo days a week in where ever he is, often appearing in three or four different places a day. Even on vacation, he still works for SCW, promoting it everywhere he goes, even if it is inconvenient or putting a crimp in his love life. This is simply what real champions do in his eyes, and already feeling he is on an uphill battle due to his doubters and people wanting to see him fail, working harder to be able to say fuck you to them, drives him on more than the doubts could bring him down. His work ethic stepped up dramatically since the day the championship belt fell in to his possession. It wasn't like his Tag Team championship run, or his Roulette championship run - he knew all eyes were on him and he worked harder than before.

Today though, today was one of those rare days where he had nothing to do but sit, rest his bones and focus on Sunday, a match against a man no one could actually work out. Was the man actually great? Did he only come out for big matches and show what he could really do? Did he intentionally make people think he wasn't that good and scraping through matches, only to bring people in to a false sense of security?

A million questions run through the young man's mind over the course of the last five days, ever since the match was announced that he will be in the ring with the man who tried to attack him not too long ago, in a non title match, when really, his focus should be on topping round one with Despayre. Dmitri has appeared to split his attention. Maybe that bastard who has been against him behind the scenes had actually put Dmitri up to it, just to get his end goal of J2H and the World Championship being parted. Maybe that was J2H's paranoid mind kicking in again, but is it against the realms of fantasy really?

Even with the thoughts in his mind, a peaceful day was always at the front of his mind, a day where he could just be himself. Deep down though, he knew it might not be that way.

He'd seen Twitter, the announcement of Odette Stevens birthday party tonight, and he knew that Melody Grace would do all she could to get him to go to that party. Any mention of it this week had been met with a less than definitive answer from J2H. He had his reasons, Melody does certain things he just lets go of now, like talking to people he can not stand. He knows of many things Melody doesn't know he knows and it irks him more than he lets on. Who's to say they won't be at the party? Friends of Melody's tend to be friends of Odette's, and The Seven Deadly Sins. At times he plays nice but he can not stand certain people that Melody associates herself with and the only blessing is he is never in the same room as them. If they were there tonight, he wouldn't be responsible for his own actions. Melody would never forgive him for causing a scene at her friends birthday, for possibly trying to drown one of her other "friends".

We're not even talking about the Seven Deadly Sins. God! The Seven Deadly Sins! It's at the home of one of them, Gabriel Stevens! That pretty much guarantees that the boring bastard known as Rage, the messed up mind of Chris Shipman, and the man who he is facing again in a little over two weeks, will also be there. How could Melody expect him to be there amongst his opponent at Summer XXXTreme IV, a man who he has constantly denied a shot at the big prize, and constantly called boring. He did inadvertently invite J2H to his Forth of July party, but that doesn't mean he would have liked doing so.

Too many potential flash points tonight, but even J2H knew that he could only withstand it for so long, he's brushed off and changed the subject every time Melody asked him to be there. He knew he couldn't hold on forever, but he knows he will try. He also knew she'd be here any minute now and that she would work harder than before to make him listen.

What? You thought they lived together? They've only just got back together, who do you think they are? Caleb Houston and that Eden chick who said I love you on Twitter after like a week and married after two weeks? Come on! Who does that.

*Ahem* I mean no, they do not live together, but time was running out for the peaceful day J2H had in mind....




The backyard of the man called J2H is seen prominently in the picture. The morning sun beats down across a grassy area, before turning around to a swimming pool, where the crystal clear water sparkles beautifully. Waves ripple across the water as J2H emerges, his hands firmly on the side of the pool and pushing himself out of the water. The water runs down his chiseled body, forming small droplets on the side of the pool, his tattoos glistening more so than usual, with the right mix of daylight and water. He spins himself around, sitting with his feet in the pool, his black trunks making contact with the firm slab around the edge of the pool. He leans back slightly, pulling a towel from nearby, placing it around his shoulders and pulling it over the side of his face, drying off his cheeks before moving to the front of his face, quickly removing the dripping water before pulling one foot out of the water, and spinning around, his other leg also leaving the water. He stands up and starts to towel down his upper body, rigorously moving the soft cotton over his upper body. He turns around, moving towards a sun lounger, covered in another towel and puts his foot on the bottom, first drying his right leg, before moving on to his left leg. Happy with the lack of moisture on his body, J2H starts to partly dry his short, wiping the excess water from each of the swimming shorts leg. He sits down, his legs either side of the sun lounger before laying backwards, the sun covering his body and he twists his left arm over him, reaching to a watch on the right from a table and pulls it over, looking at the time.


J2H: Ten thirty. Melody will be here soon, get your excuses in line.

He takes the watch with his right hand and wraps it around his left wrist, tightening the strap and laying back in the sun lounger. He moves his arm out blinding on the right, feeling around on a table. After a few seconds of not finding what he is looking for, he turns to look for the desired object. Not seeing it, he scratches his head.

J2H: Where the fuck did they go?

He turns around, laying flat on the chair, still scratching his head. He turns to the left to see well toned legs standing next to him. He starts to look up, seeing the bottom of a pair of highly cut off jeans, cut in to shorts. His eyes move higher to see an exposed but toned mid drift. His eyes move a little higher, seeing a white shirt pulled up from the bottom and down the front collar. He eyes finally stop on the face of a smiling Melody Grace.

Melody: Looking for these?

Melody holds her left hand out, holding a pair of designer sunglasses in her hand, twirling the arm of the sunglasses between her fingers and making them spin.

J2H: I was, I left them on the table there.

He points a thumb to his right to the table.

Melody: And now they're here.

She holds them out within grabbing distance. As he reaches towards them, Melody pulls them away, causing J2H to tilt his head towards her. She points to her sparkling lips as she moves her head closer and J2H puts his hand on the side of her cheek, leaning up and softly planting a kiss on her lip, his thumb running down her cheek. After just a few seconds he pulls his head away, watching a smile form on her lips.

Melody: I've been waiting for that all morning.

Melody sits on the side of the sun lounger as J2H moves to the right slightly. She turns her body to the left, her legs by the side of J2H's arms. She reaches over, taking the arms of the sunglasses and opens them, placing them over J2H's eyes, before playfully poking him on the nose, causing it to wrinkle. Melody puts her hand on J2H's chest, her fingers tracing over the tattoos on him.

J2H: Thank you.

Melody smiles towards J2H, her finger still tracing over his upper body.

Melody: Sooooooooo, what excuses do you have to get in line?

Underneath the sunglasses, he closes his eyes, wrinkling them tightly as he breathes deeply. He looks up towards Melody.

J2H: How long was you standing there for?

Melody taps her chin, as if to be sitting in thought, he head tilted and her eyes distant.

Melody: Well, I came over here, and I had coffee with Simpson while you was pretending to be a dolphin. Then I watched you get out of the pool and sit there for a while. Then I stole your sunglasses while you were drying yourself, which was pretty hot by the way.  

J2H shrugs and nods in agreement with Melody's last comment.

Melody: Then I hid behind the chair because I knew you would be over in a minute. Then I heard you talking about excuses and I scratched my head and then like the genie out of Aladdin, I appeared right here beside you.  

J2H runs his fingers through his hair, looking at Melody curiously.

J2H: Wait, you came here and had coffee with Simpson?

Melody: Yeeeeeeeep. I've been here for over an hour, watching you from that window over there while you was trying to be a dolphin. So cute.

J2H lays back on the sun lounger, waving his finger towards Melody.  

J2H: Number one, I was not trying to be a dolphin, I was swimming.

Melody: That's what dolphins do! Haven't you seen A Dolphins Tale?

J2H shakes his head firmly at his full of life lady.

J2H: I don't even know what that is, but secondly, you've been here over an hour and you didn't come out here and say hi or let me know you was here?

Melody shakes her head at him, her facial expression giving off a vibe of "are you crazy?"

Melody: Now why would I want to do that when I could watch you get all wet in a pool?  

J2H: You're out of your mind at times but it's cute so you're forgiven.

Melody: Nice try, what excuses?

J2H nervously scratches his head.

J2H: Ok, I'm gonna be completely honest with you. I know you're going to bug me to go to this party tonight but I'm feeling a bit ill and I got a cough, and I don't really wanna give it to anyone.

J2H fakes a cough, but Melody rolls her eyes at him, her palm flat on his chest.

Melody: That was the worst fake cough I've ever heard in my life. Sick people don't go swimming for an hour James, so try again.

J2H looks past Melody, looking towards the pool water.

J2H: What's Dexter doing in my pool again?!

Again Melody rolls her eyes as she moves her hand up his chest, her fingers crawling towards his chiseled jaw line.

Melody: Dexter is on a play date with the neighbours and he's having a great time so I know that's not Dexter in your pool, so spit it out.

Melody's hand gently cups the side of J2H's face, her thumb on one cheek and her forefinger on the other side.  

J2H: Ok, I don't want to go to this party. I don't wanna be around the fucking Sins, Rage might put me to sleep by talking to me. Despayre still thinks we're friends, and I don't wanna spend a night around SCW people. Shit if I wanted to do that, I could have said fuck going to Greece and Africa and we coulda gone to Cuba to that party that English guy threw. I don't like being around people I work with. Half of them are brain dead moron until someone turns on a camera.

A look of sheer disappointment crosses Melody's face as she looks at J2H.

Melody: But Odette is one of my best friends. If it wasn't for her, I wouldn't even be in this business and you've known her and Gabriel for years.

Melody pouts her lip out, looking at J2H, the disappointment inching over her face with every awkward second of silence that passes.  

J2H: Yes, I've known them both for years, it doesn't change the fact I don't wanna be there. It's always stuff with your friends and no doubt you'll be dragging me to a million other things to d with your friends. It's like your friends mean more to you than how I feel at times.

Melody's face turns from a pout to a clenched jaw, causing her to protest through gritted teeth.

Melody: That's not true! Everything you've asked me to do for you, I've done it.

J2H: Not everything.

Melody: What's that meant to mean?

J2H just looks at Melody, causing her to sigh and change tact with him.

Melody: If it was your friends, I'd be there without question. We wouldn't be having this conversation.

J2H: What friends? I keep my circle of friends small for this very reason. This social bullshit ain't me anymore. I work my balls off for SCW and don't want to be forced to have to be friends with your friends, there's one or two that I really don't like so I would rather not be around them.  

Melody: What friends?

J2H: It doesn't matter right now, I just don't really want to go.

Melody: But you like Odette and Gabriel! So what's the problem?

He sighs deeply, looking up at Melody and pulling his hand on hers, now resting by her side, but Melody turns her head away in disappointment.

J2H: I am the outsider to all these SCW people. Every time I walk in a room with you, people look at us and wonder what the fuck is going on. I am by nature, an asshole who couldn't give a fuck about much in life. I walk in to a room with you at a party or something like that, people question what is going through your head.

Melody turns her head back, looking at J2H with sadness on her usual perky face.

Melody: Do I care what people think? If I did, I wouldn't be with you. I could have been with someone else if I wanted to.

J2H turns his head away from Melody, the look of sadness replaced with a more bewildered look.  

Melody: What?

J2H turns back, a stony look now on his face, causing more bewilderment.

J2H: Nothing, do go on.

Melody: It doesn't worry me what goes through their minds, it's about what goes through mine and I am happier walking in to a room with you, than walking in to a room without you.

Melody looks at J2H, in her mind knowing she is slowly getting through to him. She spins over the sun lounger, whipping her leg around him and straddling his lap, her hand on his chest.

Melody: Please come to the party. I really just want you there with me. We don't have to stay long, but I just wanna be there to see Odette, Gabriel and Lucas.

J2H sighs deeply, knowing he's been defeated.

J2H: Fine but not for long.

Melody bounces on J2H excitedly her hands on his chest as her legs straddle over his waist.

J2H: If Simpson looks out of the window right now, he's gonna have the shock of his life seeing you in that position.

Melody: Eep!

Melody stops bouncing and reaches down to wrap her arms around J2H's neck. He leans up slightly, letting her arms hang loosely around him before whispering in his ear.

Melody: Thank you.

J2H says nothing, his eyes averted towards the blue sky above. He slowly rolls his eyes down to see something in his pool.

J2H: Your duck is in my pool again.

Melody sits up, putting her hands on J2H's cheeks, giving him a sly wink.

Melody: Is that meant to be a double entendre thing? If so, shouldn't it be the other way around?

J2H: No, seriously, Dexter is in my pool again.

Melody shakes her head, a smile on her face.

Melody: Oh Jam, you tried that one earlier and it didn't work, so it's not gonna work now. Nice try buddy.

From behind Melody, just one noise is heard...

QUACK!

Melody's eyes narrow as she slowly turns her head around, catching a glimpse out of the corner of her eye.


Melody: Dexter!

Melody leans off of J2H, heading towards the pool as the scene fades out.




At the home of Gabriel and Odette Stevens, the party is in full swing. J2H and Melody Grace, fresh from their arrival stand in the living room of the two former SCW stars, stand surrounded by SCW personnel, the atmosphere between them now a little better than it was on their arrival. (Go check out Melody's promo for that). J2H casts his eye around the room, looking towards where Despayre and Rage converse, a blank look on Rage's face as he listens to an excitable Despayre waving is arms in the air as he explains something to him. J2H's eyes turn towards Synn as Synn looks towards Despayre. To the side of them, Jessie Salco, and her brother Jake stand, looking around the grand room that they stand in, nodding in approval, even if the music is exactly what they're used to. Melody tugs on J2H's arm, causing his attention to go from looking round the room, to her.


Melody: Are you ok?  

Her soft tone fills the air as he looks at her.

J2H: I'm fine, don't worry about me. Just enjoy the party.

Melody could tell that the conversation on the way to the party had effected him in some way, but couldn't figure out just how. Her fingers trace up and down his biceps as she looks at him.

Melody: Are you sure?

A smile crosses the young champions face as he turns towards her, resting his hand on her slender shoulders and looking deep in to her eyes.

J2H: Honestly, I'm fine and this is a party babe. You shouldn't be worrying about me or anything like that. You should be having a good time with one of your best friends.

Melody raises an eyebrow as he once again mentions friends, a common thing today but he quickly put her mind at ease by slipping his arm around her shoulder, pulling her closer to him.

J2H: You worry too much. We're at a party so it should be fun, not worth thinking about all the other stuff.

He reassuringly squeezed Melody's shoulder, causing the blonde to smile towards him. Melody puts her arm around J2H, unable to resist hugging him from the side as she looks around the room.

Melody: We need to throw a party.

J2H: Why? Is it your birthday or something?

J2H looks towards the camera, staring blankly down it before looking back to Melody.

Melody: No, but there's some good people here and I told you no one was gonna worry about you being here.

J2H looks across the room to see Rage's eyes locked on him, staring past Despayre and towards the SCW World champion. J2H returns his look, with a look of confidence.

J2H: Oh you say that now babe, but you wait till the beer starts flowing and people think they're better than they are and they'll be coming at me.

Melody kisses J2H on the cheek, her lips pressing softly on to his skin.

Melody: You worry too much babe.

Her almost whisper seems to take the sting out of J2H's thoughts as he firmly squeezes his arm around her shoulder, causing an involuntary smile to break out over her face.  

J2H: I don't know about that. Last thing I need is that big gorilla over there trying to accidentally, and I use that term loosely, accidentally injure me, just cause he can't get his hands on my title any other way.

As he comments that, he points his head towards Rage, now in deep conversation with Synn.

J2H: I wouldn't put it past him, considering how I've bitch slapped him down time after time again and will always do so because he isn't good enough. An accident would be the only way he'll end up competition for my title.

Melody: Now you're just being paranoid, Jam. He's not gonna come anywhere near you, it's a party thrown by The Seven Deadly Sins. People know better than to start trouble at these things or all hell will break lose. You're safer here than you think you are so don't worry. How about I go and get us a drink and maybe you can relax.

J2H: Sure babe.

Melody: Beer?

J2H quickly and firmly shakes his head.

J2H: I think I'll stick to the water tonight.

Melody's mouth falls open at she looks at her man, moving around in front of him. She puts her hand on his forehead, checking his temperature.

Melody: Are you feeling ok? Do I need to call a doctor? An open bar and you don't want to drink? You must be sick Jam.

J2H smiles, rolling his eyes at her joking ways.

J2H: Smart ass.

Melody smiles at J2H as she takes her hand away from his head.

Melody: Seriously, what's wrong? Free bar Jam, free, not costing a thing, surely you should be all over that.

J2H: Babe, everywhere I go is a free bar. People are always buying me drinks and shit, but ya know, this week, I gotta be a little smarter and stay off the alcohol. I got a huge match on Sunday, not because of Dmitri, but because I don't know what that freak is gonna do. I don't know if he's coming at me with everything he got, or if he just wants to say he hung with me in the ring.

Melody: Well look at it like this. You know you can beat Rage, right?

J2H raises his eyebrows at Melody, a blank look on his face.

J2H: Think? I know I could beat Rage on his best day and my worst day. There's is no doubt about that at all.

Melody: Ok, well you know you can beat Rage, but Rage beat Dmitri, so by that logic, you should be able to beat Dmitri without any problems at all.

An impressed look crosses J2H's face as he nods slowly at Melody.

J2H: How can I really argue with that logic? I know I should be able to beat this guy with  no problems at all, but I don't wanna take him lightly. The guy has been in the ring for a few months here and I don't think he should be jumping up this high just like that, so I got a point to prove with him, so I'll stick to the water and we'll celebrate on Sunday after I beat him.

Melody: Alright, I'll be back in a minute or two, or ten if I start talking to someone.

Melody wraps her arms around J2H, giving him a quick squeeze before moving towards a make shift bar area. He looks behind him, spying a chair nearby and moves towards it, sitting in the middle of three and continuing to look around the area. He looks towards where food table is set up along a nearby wall, where a big silver punch bowl is seen with cups either side. He notices Evie Baang, manager of Bad Company holding a silver flask in her hand, pouring something from it and in to the punch bowl. A smile breaks out over his face as he watches what's going on.  

J2H: Classic spiking the punch bowl.

He turns his head to the opposite direction, watching Alex Rush and Kale Smith surrounded by women, both men holding a beer in each hand and looking towards the women, Alex's eyes a little lower than eye contact level. He looks towards his left hand side where he sees Jessie Salco, her phone in hand scanning it around the room.

J2H: If ever there was a craze that needs to go away quicker than it started, that is it.

Before he can continue, the birthday girl herself, Odette Stevens sits next to him, catching his attention as looks to his right.

Odette: Hello James.

He quickly blinks as he sees Odette.

J2H: Odette, happy birthday.

Odette: Thank you and thank you for coming tonight. I wasn't sure that you was gonna be here. I've heard you don't like these social things.

J2H: Melody has her ways of getting me to go places.

A smile crosses his face as he looks at Odette.

J2H: But you're right, I do try and avoid the social scene since I won the belt. I spend so much time around people with the title belt trying to sell the company, I don't mind the quiet moments, but I'm happy to be here. It's been a while since I've seen you.

Odette: It has been. You seem to be doing well for yourself, SCW World Champion, becoming more and more popular and having Melody on your arm. I'm happy for you.

J2H: Thanks, not sure on the more and more popular thing though considering there is someone out there lobbying against me to lose the title constantly, no matter what I do. That guy would do anything to see me lose the belt, so can't say popular but having Melody on my arm does make things seem a whole lot better.

Odette smiles at him.

Odette: You do make a great couple. I speak to Melody a lot and when she made her big move, she was delighted that you guys worked things out. She called me screaming oh my God over and over again. She happier than I've ever seen her before.

J2H: I'm glad she's happy.

Odette: Me too.

Odette looks across the room, looking towards Melody standing at the bar area, waiting in a line to get to the front.  

Odette: In fact I need to go speak to Melody, but grab yourself a drink and enjoy the night James, and I will catch up with you a little bit later.

J2H: Have a great night, sorry I couldn't get Kid Rock for your birthday again, like I did all those years ago, but he's a busy guy.

Odette flashes J2H a smile as she stands up, thinking back to when he did indeed get Kid Rock to meet her as a birthday present. She gives him a quick nod before heading off in the direction of Melody, leaving J2H to look around the room once more, watching a small crowd of people on the dance floor area as the song "Want You To Want Me" by Jason Derulo starts to play. He turns his head towards Melody, deep in conversation with Odette near the bar, Melody holding drinks in both hands.

J2H: Well that's me lost her for a while.

He closes his eyes, running his hands over the back of his neck as he looks around the room. He stands up, moving through the crowd towards a window, looking out on the grounds outside, lit up by outdoor lights, showing a patio area. He looks for an open door, moving along the room to see a door open, letting a cool breeze blow through the warm house created by body heat and takes a deep breath, breathing in deeply, letting the air run through his lungs. He looks around, spotting no-one, he stares in to the sky, turning from day to night. He looks down at his watch before a voice behind him causes him to turn around to see that former SCW World Champion and host of this party, Gabriel stands outside behind him.

Gabriel: Nice evening, eh?

J2H nods in agreement.

J2H: It is.

Gabriel: What are you doing out here? Hiding from the party?

J2H: Nah, just needed a minute or two from sitting around in there.

Gabriel moves next to J2H, looking out on the grounds.

Gabriel: Something on your mind?

J2H looks at Gabriel with a lowered eyebrows.

J2H: What makes you say that?

Gabriel: Well being married so long, kinda get to work these things out. The look on your face, relationship thing.

J2H looks behind him, through the window towards Melody Grace, still talking with Odette. He turns back to Gabriel with lowered eyebrows.

J2H: I wouldn't say it's a problem. It's just, ah, I dunno.

A quizzical look crosses J2H as he exhales.

J2H: Why do you care anyway?

Gabriel: I remember the days, years ago when Synn made you that offer. You could have been one of us by now. Plus when Melody's happy, Odette's happy and when Odette's happy, I tend to live a much happier life. I don't know what's going on with you guys but look at her.

Gabriel turns and points through the window, towards Melody as she stands talking to Gabriel's own wife, Odette.

Gabriel: Go, take a look.

Reluctantly, J2H turns around to where Gabriel has pointed. He casts his eye over the two talking. Melody turns her head to look towards J2H, flashing him a smile.  

Gabriel: She does that every chance she gets. She looks at you like Odette looks at me, and look where we've gone. When you get someone that looks at you in that way, that's the one you need to keep. That's the one you hold on to. Trust me, when you're happy at home, you're better at work. You end up going in focused and that's another thing I think you're struggling with this week.

J2H looks at Gabriel curiously, as he flicks his hair back behind his ear.

J2H: Again, what makes you say that?

Gabriel: Because I've been there, I've done that, I've doubted myself walking to the ring. I've walked in to the unknown like you are about to.

J2H: How did you handle that?

Gabriel: Remembered that I was the damn champion for a reason. I remembered that it doesn't matter who the hell is coming up against you, that you was the champion for a reason and they were sitting there more nervous than what you are. They watch you and think they know you and what you can do in the ring, but it's nothing like actually being in the ring with you. One match, I thought I was fucked, then I saw the look in my opponents eye when he looked up and I knew I had him beat at that point. When Dmitri walks down the ring, he will have the same look in his eye.

J2H's face turns to contemplation as he thinks about the words of advice given to him from someone considered a SCW legend.

Gabriel: And keep Melody close, she will balance you out.

Gabriel puts his hand on J2H's shoulder, looking across at his wife beckoning him in.

Gabriel: Looks like I'm in demand. Good luck on Sunday.

Gabriel turns to walk away, moving in to the house as Melody passes him by on the way out, holding a bottle of water in one hand and a glass with a dark soda looking drink in another. Melody lowers her eyebrows as she approaches him.

Melody: What was all that about?

J2H looks at her as she hands him the water, a smiling on his face.

J2H: Just getting some good advice gorgeous.

J2H puts his arm around her waist, keeping the water bottle away from her back, and pulls her in close.

J2H: Some very good advice.

He smiles at Melody as the scene fades




A cold wind blows through an old and dusty building, one unfamiliar to the eyes that watch the scene. The moon creeps through a broken window, darkness formed perfectly in the dead of night outside the window as the beam of the moon shine down on worn out wooden flooring. To the right, a man can be seen laying down on his front, his hand on his blonde hair. The man slowly starts to stir, placing his right hand under his shoulder and forcing his body lopsidedly off the floor. He matches it with his left hand to push himself on his knees, his head bowed low. He flicks his head up to show his face as J2H, dust and dirt covering his cheeks, his eyes weary.

J2H: The fuck...

He forces himself on to his knees, straightening up and looking around the unknown area.

J2H: For fucks sake.

He stands up slowly, planting his right foot first before lifting his body up and putting his left foot on the floor, looking around.

J2H: I get it, horror story focus because I'm facing that thing on Sunday.

J2H looks down at his body, dust from the floor covering black leather pants and a black see through mesh shirt. He dusts himself off with the back of his hand. His face turns to curiosity as he feels a thick leather strap down the front of his shirt, cutting across his body. He moves his other hand over his chest to find another leather strap, crossing over the first. He traces his fingers backwards, up towards his shoulder, his fingertips making contact with metal. Reaching back, J2H grabs on to two handles, pulling them forward and lifting, pulling from behind him, two sharp and shiny swords, the handles carved with dragons. J2H rolls his eyes.

J2H: Great...

Sarcasm drips from his tone.

J2H: I go to a party, I go home, fall asleep with that freak on my mind and end up in broken down old house, to talk about him in my head. Well I guess if he can rip off True Blood, I can be Blade or something. Could be worse, I could be standing here dressed like Buffy.

J2H holds the swords out in front of him, cutting the moonlight in two as it bounces off the silver bladed sword and reflecting across the room.

J2H: Yeah, I went there with the True Blood shit, because that's who you say you are Dmitri. An ancient vampire who has been walking the earth for centuries, all over the world and all that bullshit. Real original.

He holds the swords over his shoulders.

J2H: I'm fucking shocked the people who made True Blood haven't called gimmick infringement with you trying to be Bill Compton, but believe me Dmitri, you are no Bill Compton.

J2H looks around the room before looking up.

J2H: You know, whoever controls these dream things, can you just wake me up now and I'll do all this tomorrow? I'll go find a haunted house, dress up and talk about this pointless, line jumping piece of shit that just committed career suicide.

Before anything else can happen, something tackles J2H down from behind, knocking one of the swords out of his hand and sending it flying across the room, the other drops to his side. J2H struggles to turn on to his back as he sees a long dark haired man pinning him to the floor, his eyes red and blood shot, his skin pale and dry. The man places his hands on struggling J2H's shoulders before opening his mouth to reveal fangs.

J2H: Well no prizes for guessing what you are.

As the sarcastic tones fall from J2H's voice, the vampire thrusts his teeth towards J2H's neck, but J2H fends him off with a headbutt to his nose. J2H reaches out to the sword to his right and grips it, swinging it around and thrusting it through the heart of the vampire. He slumps to one side and J2H pushes him off him. He looks down the camera.

J2H: Just note, no vampires were harmed in the making of this video, because clearly, VAMPIRES DON'T EXIST OUTSIDE TELEVISION!

J2H sits up calmly, looking at the fallen vampire.

J2H: Are you that fucking stupid to think this is reality?

J2H stands up, dusting himself off once more.

J2H: Seriously, these people don't exist. These people are about as real as leprechauns. You know why these idiots do it? To try and strike fear in to the hearts of people. They get sexually turned on by scaring people, it's all a rush in their heads. I mean come on, drinking blood? Do you people know nothing about science?

J2H moves over towards his second sword, reaching to the floor and picking it up.

J2H: You can't even have a blood transfusion without having the same blood type. Whatever we drink goes in to our bloodstream, therefore no one can drink the blood of someone with a different blood type. Yet these things....

J2H points down with his sword to the fallen vampire.

J2H: These things build a whole little fake lifestyle on it. Are you trying to tell me these are immune to all disease in the world? Before anyone starts with the undead bullshit, you have to be alive first to become undead, therefore this guy, he was human, he still has human in him. So do you guys really believe Dmitri is more than a man?

A quick shake of J2H's head indicates his feeling towards the matter.

J2H: He is not more than a man, and if they're human, I can beat them and I will beat them. Dmitri is no more a vampire than I am. He probably even has a boring shitty real name like John, or Pete, or Nigel. Fuck, he might even be a Cecil, but he certainly isn't a vampire. Forget the fear that they bring and look at it with your eyes fucking open. Why would anyone base themselves on things that always lose?

A noise distracts J2H from behind and he spins around to see two more vampires, one male, one female, moving towards him. J2H lifts his swords.

J2H: Didn't you fucking hear me? You idiots never win! You always get hunted, you always die, you're stupid as shit.

The two approach and J2H casually shrugs his shoulders, fending them off with the swords swinging in front of them. As the first moves him closer, he swipes the blade across the males chest, before spinning three hundred and sixty degrees and swinging the other sword, taking his head right off. He drops to the floor and an arrogant look crosses J2H's face.

J2H: This motherfuckers got skills bitch!

He looks at the female one, a smile on his face as he looks in to red eyes.  

J2H: Learn a lesson lady, you just don't win, no vampire wins. I know you probably don't watch much television but trust me, you just don't win.

The woman lunges towards him, but he drives the sword presumably through her, the camera just on J2H's face and the back of the female vampires head. A thump is heard as she drops towards the floor.  

J2H: Told you, vampires just don't win at anything.

J2H pulls back on the sword, holding both in front of him.

J2H: So why Dmitri? Why base yourself on one of lives legitimate losers? Why base yourself on things that never win? Everything you see about this fake lifestyle of yours, does one little vampire stand up and walk out victorious? Nope, not one. I know you're not real but let's play along as if you are and let's see how "Your people" are depicted, shall we?

J2H smiles as he pulls the swords to his sides, placing them on the floor.

J2H: Buffy The Vampire Slayer, a show about hunting your "kind" Dmitri, where a teenage girl would go out and hunt people that you want to copy. Your "people" got their asses handed to them by a little girl. Wow, doesn't that make you feel proud, isn't that a good reason to follow this bullshit mythology? A mythology where little girls can take you down, this is not good for you Dmitri. Following something so easily slayed. Let's take a look at Blade, he's pretty bad ass, only part vampire but those full blooded ones, did they survive the attacks from the part human? Nope. They got fucking slaughtered by one man. Supernatural, Sam and Dean Winchester, they walked in to vampire nests, chopped off heads, saved the damsel in distress, walked out, got a beer and moved on.

J2H stops for a second as he points to sword towards the camera.

J2H: This is not looking good for you, is it? The signs are not lining up for you at all in this situation, are they Dmitri?

He pulls the sword away as he hears the sound of footsteps behind him, short timing in between them. He glances over his shoulder, seeing a forth running towards him. He sidesteps, putting a foot out and tripping the running vampire before off camera, driving the swords through his back, pushing through to the decrepit wooden floor below. He pulls the swords out and shakes his head disappointingly.

J2H: You're meant to be a vampire, no a fucking clown! Time for you to change your music from creepy organ shit, to music they play in a big top!

J2H clears his throat.

J2H: Where was I? Ah yes, vampires being a bunch of pussies.

An arrogant look crosses his face as he steps in to the moonlight coming through the broken window, the light of the single beam shining off the blood soaked sword.  

J2H: How we go back to True Blood here? There were a couple of pretty bad ass vamps in that, don't get me wrong, but normal people, regular people with regular jobs were taking them down. People with the brain power of ants were cutting them down for fun. Again, it doesn't exactly look good for what you follow Dmitri, does it? You know what made  you and the people who follow this bullshit, even more like a bunch of wimpy little pussies?

J2H looks at the blood covered sword.

J2H: Twilight! I mean how the fuck do you recover from being portrait as love lorn glittery little bastards, and still try and act all scary?

A laugh escapes J2H's lips as he slowly shakes his head.

J2H: That is more than  impossible to recover from, yet you still sit there and try to make yourself look all scary. It's a joke, it's an embarrassment, at that point, maybe you shoulda thrown a sheet over you, with cut out eye holes and become a ghost because people still fear them, no one can possibly fear you anymore. Not even that dentist work you have going on can make people fear you after something like that made you look so fucking stupid Dmitri.

J2H shakes his head and turns and walks through the house, the floorboards creaking as his weight presses down on the aged boards. He steps through an archway to where he sees a room full of candles, held up in gothic styled candelabras, wax dripping down the side of the silver decor. In the middle of the room sits a wooden coffin, held high on two wooden legs at either end of a polished casket. J2H points his swords at the coffin.

J2H: And the classic Dmitri, where it all started I guess you would say. The man who is to vampirism, what Ron. L Hubbard is to Scientology, and believe me, both of them are on the same level on the bullshit meter, the man who started this whole fake little shit storm, Dracula. I guess he would be your God, right?

J2H steps in to the room further, looking at the wooden coffin.

J2H: Let's look at the man who started the craze of vampirism, Dracula. Now if you believe all the bullshit stated, that this was a man who had no reflection.... Yet his hair was always perfect.... HELLO!

J2H rolls his eyes at the thought.

J2H: Didn't that raise a red flag, ya Russian freak? When you decided to follow him and his culture, didn't that raise any kind of doubts that maybe, just maybe it's all bullshit? How about the fact that he does not cast a shadow? Didn't that one set alarm bells off in your head that maybe this guy just might be full of shit. Not casting a shadow is not supernatural, it's not magic, it's called bullshit Dmitri and you swallowed it. You believed it like you believe you can beat me and take my championship out of my fingers. Him not casting a shadow and you taking my title are both as believable as each other. It's not true, it's not happening. He can defy gravity? Someone else wrote a fictional story about that too, it was a movie called Superman, again, like you and your beliefs, pure fiction. Let's go with turning in to a bat.

He tilts his head to the side, looking down the camera with an unimpressed smirk on his face.  

J2H: Really?

Another roll of the eyes and a sharp head shake comes from the champion.

J2H: Ok, so every organ in your body gets smaller, including your brain, yet you still have the thinking capacity of a fully grown, functional human. I'm not buying that at all. Preferred victims are women... That just tells me that poor old Drac had anger issues towards women. Did they laugh too much at him when he dropped those pants so swore revenge on women kind? He never did look like he was packing a punch in the trouser department.

J2H walks towards the coffin, spying a wooden chair nearby. He slides the swords behind him and in to their holsters on his back. He walks towards the chair and lifts it upside down, ripping the leg clean off it and holding it in his hand. He moves towards the side of the coffin.

J2H: This is what you believe Dmitri, this is what you choose to follow. This is what you decided to base your life on, and this should show you that what you chose to be all that time ago, what you really believed to be, is all a lie, based on lies that you swallowed. Man, it's gonna be one hell of a shock when you drop down with a heart attack or something because you are not invincible, you are no undead, you have not walked the earth for hundreds of years, you have done none of that stuff. You've just been like everyone else, born in like the 70s or something, grew up in front of a television watching all those late night monster stories and believing what the television told you to believe. You found a connection with horror because well, you was probably just like him, a sad little loner, rejected by everyone so you thought you'd follow the myth. The things with myths Dmitri, is not all of them are true, they're just there cause someone wrote a book about a fictional character and you were too fucking dumb to know what fiction really is.

J2H tosses the chair leg in to the air and catches it with his left hand.

J2H: This shows above all else to be following a false idle that you are a delusional piece of shit. This shows that you're not exactly a great judge of who to follow and who to be around. It bleeds in to your wrestling life. Seriously, you're teaming with James Tuscini for fucks sake! Are you the only one that doesn't see that you are two very different people, too different to actually be taken as a team? The best teams blend together well, they have a bond and look at you two, a man who believes in the non existent, and a stereotypical angry Italian.

J2H puts his hand on top of the coffin lid, his thumb just underneath the wooden top.

J2H: It's like teaming someone from the Addams Family with Mario or Luigi. It's like an elephant fucking a giraffe! It just doesn't fit and it just doesn't work, yet somehow in your mind, it does, somehow in that head of yours, it makes perfect sense. Let me tell you, it makes as much sense as believing in a man who lives on blood, yet catches no disease, who can turn in to a bat, and comb his hair straight while having no reflection!

J2H runs his free right hand through his hair as he looks at the coffin.

J2H: This is a man who believes he deserves to be in the main event at Summer XXXTreme IV. First off Dmitri, that's not happening one way or another. First off, even if you get lucky enough to beat me, the match is being signed before our match, so you can go fuck yourself and get in line. Secondly, it will be signed a two out of three fall match which is impossible to do triple threat. Didn't think of that, did ya moron?

J2H holds up three fingers.

J2H: And three, you're not going to beat me anyway, so you will be nowhere near my title, you'll be nowhere near any main event with me. You'll be down teaming with your odd couple partner while I deal with the big matches and making this company great again. Lets be honest, no one would want to be involved in SCW if you was the champion. Imagine sponsors sitting there waiting to meet the champion, and a delusional fuck like you turns up, talking about blood and sacrifice. People will be pulling their money out faster than you can blind. Less people will turn up for a meet and greet with you, than they would for a Rage meet and great, and only two people turn up for him, and he's related to both of them. Me shooting you down now, beating you in this non title match is my way of stopping you from ever being at the top Dmitri. Me beating you is to stop you jumping the line of people who deserve to be at the top, to stop people from turning off.

J2H switches the chair leg to his right hand.

J2H: No one wants to see a man who can't define between reality and fiction with my championship belt, so I will stop you before you can even be considered a main event guy. I will stop you before you have any claim to my belt. You're as deluded as Rage is with his entitlement issues to my belt, but I'm telling you that you will never have this belt while I have it, you will not defeat me on Sunday, you won't even come close. You will sit and fail like everyone else has so far.

J2H lifts the coffin lid and a man lies in the coffin, a stereotypical Dracula, dressed in black pants, with a white shirt and oversized collar, along with a black cape pulled partially over his body. J2H raises the wooden chair leg above his head.

J2H: Your hopes die on Sunday Dmitri, your dreams of ever getting called the number one contender to my title ends on Sunday. You will never get your hands on my title, nor will you ever be in the same ring as me. You can go back to where you belong and that's in the mid card doing absolutely nothing noteworthy. Being a vampire is not reality, nor is the thought that you'd ever be as good as me. That's real talk bitch.

J2H drives the chair leg down in to the heart of Dracula in the coffin as he looks dead in to the camera and the scene fades out.

20
Climax Control Archives / Future Thoughts
« on: June 17, 2016, 12:13:57 PM »
  They say things come in threes, good or bad, things always seem to come in threes. In the space of just two weeks, three major things have happened with J2H.

The first, Into The Void V, who honestly saw J2H walking away with the SCW World title? Go on, admit it, you were all shouting for Despayre. You were all thinking I was walking to that ring as the champion, and walking away without the belt. I know you thought it so you might as well admit it now. You were all hoping the belt was leaving my possession. I heard people talking, I'm not stupid, so to all you people, fuck you! Consider this the biggest fuck you of your life.

The second, Ah Melody Grace. Back together, go on then, brag about you already knew it was gonna happen and all that shit... You was the idiots calling for it to happen, and it did so you feel your bragging is justified? You can't see this, but I'm aiming my middle finger at you. Melody has made her feelings pretty clear if you follow her on social media, and honestly, who doesn't? Don't ya find it weird that I haven't? Maybe I know something that Melody doesn't. Maybe Melody doesn't know that I know, but I do know. I know for sure you people don't know what I'm talking about, so please go on guessing. All I will say is don't you think it's a little weird I haven't put a label on what Melody and I are? Sometimes the best laid plans will go awry, so go get on that one detectives.

And the third, well the third hasn't happened yet.... But on Sunday, yes Sunday coming up, the third will happen as I get to get my hands on the great Drake Green... Great in his own mind at least. I won't lie, I've been waiting for a while to get my hands on Drake Green, ever since that picture appeared via Tommy Knocks, I've been waiting to get my hands on him and do what Travis failed to do and end him. Now I get my chance and it's a chance I will take on Sunday, but first, a week off...




The sun sets over the Mediterranean sea, as the camera spins around to see J2H sitting on a stone bench, looking down from a hill over the water. The camera peeks behind him to see ancient Greek ruins. Melody Grace stands in front of them, a camera in her hand as she snaps pictures of the white stoned columns. She turns around, looking towards J2H and flicks her hair behind her ear. She moves towards J2H, placing her hand on his shoulder, causing him to jolt his head towards her.


Melody: Are you ok?

J2H lowers his sunglasses as Melody moves next to him, sitting down on the stone bench and looking at him.

J2H: I'm ok.

Melody: Well why aren't you more excited? We're in Greece and right behind us is something that's been there for hundreds of years.

J2H: If it was America, they would have put a walmart on there by now.

Melody lowers her eyebrows and looks towards him, resting her hand on his tattooed shoulder.

Melody: Why are you being so weird?

A sigh comes from J2H's lips as he turns to look in to Melody's eyes, shuffling his body around to face her.

J2H: I'm just thinking about the future.

Melody: With us?

J2H: With everything. Since I beat Despayre, the offers have come rolling in big time. Television shows, interview offers, even a shoot offer where I can expose all about SCW.

Melody: Won't that get you fired?

J2H shrugs his shoulders.

J2H: If it does, I can do what the fuck I want. Imagine just being able to work when you want, doing what you want, being where you want to be rather than being told where to be and what to do. We wouldn't ever have to leave this place.

A smile crosses Melody's face as she reaches in and links her arms around J2H's arm.

Melody: I wouldn't complain about that.

She squeezes her arm tighter around his arm, running her fingers up and down his bicep, causing him to smile towards her.

Melody: You know, this would be the perfect place for a proposal, being as you're thinking of the future.

The smile quickly disappears as he turns his head around, shaking it.

J2H: Yeah, that's not gonna happen.

Melody pouts toward him, causing him to frown towards her.

J2H: Look, we just sort of got back to starting over again cause you made a big bold move. I'm not exactly the marrying kind I don't think.

Melody: You didn't do too bad the first time around.

J2H tilts his head, looking over the rim of his sunglasses.

J2H: We wasn't married the first time around and you know it.

Melody rubs her wedding finger on her left hand, running her thumb over the tattoo of J2H's initials.  

Melody: I guess so.

J2H: We just have a lot to think about with everything. I got money, we don't need to do anything again if we don't want to. I can buy businesses and do that and not have to show up all over the place, tour or anything. I can buy an island and stay there. I don't need wrestling, wrestling needs me. I can be whatever I want.

Melody: But we're now a golden couple. We both have belts. If you leave then we couldn't be a golden couple.

Melody pokes her lower lip out, but J2H pokes her on the nose, causing her to wrinkle it.

J2H: I'm proud that you won the title and there's no one in SCW that's gonna get that belt off you.

Melody puts her head on J2H's shoulder, causing him instinctively to put his arm around her shoulder. A smile crosses Melody's face.

Melody: No one can take yours either.

A wide smirk crosses J2H's face as his ego gets stroked.

J2H: I know that but do I really want it? Mel, we're in Greece, we're going to Africa, do we really need to be in America anymore?

Melody: We could move to Norway!

She straightens up with excitement as she looks at J2H with her eyes wide and a big smile.

J2H: I was thinking somewhere more warmer. Somewhere where I don't fall on my ass every time I step out the front door.  

Melody: We can talk about it. The future is whatever we want.

J2H nods in agreement as Melody puts her head back on his shoulder

J2H: Yeah, it is. Except Norway or marriage.

Melody's voice lowers.

Melody: I will wear you down.

J2H: What was that?

Melody: Oh nothing. Just enjoying the sunset.

The two look across the water.

J2H: We'll figure the future out after Greece.

Melody: And Africa.

J2H: And Africa.

Melody sighs contently as the two continue to look over the crystal blue sea, the camera moves towards J2H's face, a blank look across it as he stares in to the distance.




The humming of jet engines can be heard as a private plane carries two passengers from Greece to Africa. J2H sits next to a suntanned Melody Grace, her head against the plane window, her arm sandwiched between the plastic window and her blonde hair. J2H, dressed with a pair of army camouflaged shorts, hanging just past his knees, a white sleeveless shirt and a red baseball cap. He glances his eyes towards Melody on his right and turns back to the left where a camera focuses on his face.


J2H: Well this is as good a time as any to talk about you Drake Green. She's asleep and I'm stuck on a plane for good knows how long.

He breathes deeply as his eyes narrow.

J2H: To be the man, you have to beat the man. That's the old cliche, isn't it Drake? That's is what you're deluded in to believing, right?

J2H shrugs his shoulders.

J2H: I've heard you go back to that old well lately about never losing the belt to begin with. Now I would sit here and slow clap but it would only wake Melody up, but just imagine me doing that for you Drake, just sitting and slow clapping just for you. You're good at pretending Drake, we all know this and that is why you're a film star and all that shit, because you're good at pretending to be something you're not. I have a question about that film industry shit. How do you remember those lines of yours, when you can't even remember the basics of your wrestling career?

J2H raises his eyebrow arrogantly.

J2H: I mean you sit there and act like you would still be the champion, but do you remember how you got that championship belt to begin with?

J2H taps the side of his head with his forefinger.

J2H: I do, so let me refresh your fading old man memory. The only reason you got that title to start with is because you had Sean Jackson, Travis Nathaniel Andrews and Hot Stuff Mark Ward help put that title on you and piss all over the people who supported you. Don't that make you feel proud bro? Every time you brag about not losing the belt, how proud do you feel knowing you never did what I did and win it on your own?

He curls the left side of his lip down and diverts his eyes away.

J2H: And what happened to those guys?

J2H rolls his eyes back to the camera.

J2H: Sean Jackson cried like a little bitch and run away, Travis fucked up that grandpa shoulder of yours more and Hot Stuff would probably light a cigar and put his feet up if he found you face down in a pool. Ain't you the popular guy Drake?

A smirk crosses his face.

J2H: And now ya end up with someone that even Hot Stuff got rid of when he realized she was using him. Man, it sucks to be you bro. My point is already being proven here Drake that you are not as good as you think you are. You needed the help to even become a world champion again to begin with, and you sit there and claim that you're holier than thou.... You're full of shit old man. You flip flop more than a fish out of water to suit you, no one else, to just suit you. You're fake bro, you're a phony, you don't give a shit about anyone other than you. Everything you do has always been about you.

J2H raises a finger.

J2H: Kissing the fans asses when you came in, what about them knowing who you were, putting yourself with three people to get that title back before the injury, somehow begging Christian Underwood to give you a shot at my title after one match in like a year against someone I have beaten. This is way potential goes unnoticed Drake, because of the likes of you.

J2H points the raised finger towards the camera.

J2H: SCW is full of people who work hard week in, week out, then you appear and steal their top spot whenever it suits you. Face it Drake, you are the most selfish bastard to have ever lived.  

He fakes shock on his face.

J2H: You really are, God forbid you have to actually work for anything rather than worm your way in to these kind of matches. I worked to be here, I beat half the roster and everyone put in my way since, you've gone and beat Travis in a poor match and you're meant to be my equal? Fuck off!

The fake shock turns to disgust.

J2H: You are not my equal Drake and you never will be and I will prove that on Sunday when I show you hard work, beats your ass kissing nature. I will show you that you can not keep up with the new generation of superstar and I am the epitome of everything that entails.  

He quickly points to himself.

J2H: Me Drake, I am what SCW is all about now and you can not handle what I am all about, you never will be able to so stick to your movies and leave the wrestling to the people who can still do it.

J2H waves his finger at the camera.

J2H: And speaking of movies Drake, I got something to tell you.

He quickly points a thumb towards Melody.

J2H: Your new shit movie, she's not gonna be in without some serious rewrites there.

J2H smiles down the camera.

J2H: When she made her big move, she said she will drop out of the movie, get rid of social media and all the rest of it and we agreed on the social media thing, no more talking to random guys, but I'm stepping in and making this movie thing real clear.

He rubs his chin.

J2H: The sex scenes Drake, if you want her in the movie, they're gone. Now I know you requested them so let's see what type of guy you really are. Did you want her in the movie to be in the movie, or just so you can get your dirty little hands all over her?

He opens his eyes wider with a smile as he lowers his head.

J2H: If you wanted her in the movie, those scenes disappear, no problem, right?

He pouts out his lower lip.

J2H: But if you just wanted her there to get your hands on her, then you won't remove them. Come on Drake, show your true colors. Which one are you? Tell the world.

J2H looks up with an arrogant look on his face.

J2H: She made a promise to me to drop out that movie just to be with me. She don't need money Drake, I think I got that one well and truly covered for the rest of her life. Anything she wants, I'm pretty sure I can pay for it so she don't need your movie at all. She's sitting right there with me. Do you think she'll break her promise if I tell her not to be in your shitty film? Will she give me up just to be in a movie after fighting for me that damn long?  

J2H shakes his head.

J2H: I don't think so Drake. She's gonna do all she can to keep her hands on me, everything she can. So now let's see what kinda person you are out of the ring. That's in your hands, but it's out of your hands on what I do to you in the ring.

J2H turns towards Melody as she starts to move by the window.

J2H: Make the right choice out of the ring Drake, and maybe I won't hurt you so bad in it, but make no mistake about it, I will be walking out of Climax Control 150 with the title still in my possession. One match a year don't make you worthy of something I fight for all year round. That's real talk bitch!

The camera fades as Melody rolls over on to J2H's shoulder.

Pages: [1] 2 3